his owne country and Dioces in taking the cause of right and equitye agaynste oppressiō and wrong As for an other example there was at that time not far from the dioces of Worcester a certayn Iustice of peace whom here I will not name being a good man afterward and now deceased This Iustice in purchasinge of certayne land for his brother or for himselfe wēt about to wrong or damnify a poore man who made his cōplaynt to M. Latimer He first hearing then tendering his rightfull cause wrote his letter to the Gentleman exhorting him to remember himselfe to consider the cause and to absteine from iniury The Iustice of peace not content withall as the fashion of men is when they are tolde of theyr fault sendeth word agayne in greate displeasure that hee would not so take it at his handes with suche threatnyng wordes c. M. Latimer hearing this aunswered agayne by writing to a certain gentleman the copy wherof amōg his letters hereafter foloweth in the sequele of this story to be sene It were a large long processe to story out all the doinges trauels writings of this christian Bishop neither yet haue we expressed all that came to our handes but this I thought sufficient for this present Thus he continued in this laborious function of a Bishop the space of certayne yeares till the comming in of the 6. Articles Then beyng distressed through the straightnesse of time so that either he must lose the quiet of a good conscience or els must forsake his Bishopricke he did of his owne free accord resigne his pastorship At which time Shaxton then bishop of Salisbury resigned likewise with hym his bishopricke And so these two remayned a great space vnbishopped keping silence till the time of king Edwarde of blessed memory At what time he first put of his Rochet in his chamber amōg his frendes sodenly he gaue askip in the floore for ioy feling his shoulders so light and being discharged as he sayd of such an heauy burden Howbeit neither was he so lightened but that troubles labors folowed him wheresoeuer he went For a litle after he had renounced his bishoprick first he was almost slayne but sore brused with the fall off a tree Then comming vp to London for remedye he was molested troubled of the bishops wherby he was again in no little daunger at length was cast into the Tower where he cōtinually remayned Prisoner till the time that blessed K. Edward entred his crown by meanes wherof the goldē mouth of this preacher long shut vp before was now opened agayne And so he beginning a freshe to sette forth his plough agayne continued all the time of the said king labouring in the Lordes haruest most fruitfully discharging his talent as well in diuers other places of this realme as in Stamford and before the Duches of Suffolk whose sermons be extant and set forth in print as also at London in the conuocation house and especially before the king at the Court in the same place of the inward garden which was before applied to lasciuious courtly pastimes there he dispensed the fruitefull word of the glorious Gospell of Iesus Christ preaching there before the king hys whole Court to the edification of many * A description of M. Latimer preaching before K. Edward the 6. in the preaching place at Westminster IN this his paynefull trauell he occupied himselfe all K. Edwardes dayes preaching for the most part euery sonday twise to no small shame of all other loytering and vnpreaching Prelates which occupy great roomes and do litle good and that so much more to theyr shame because he being a sore brused man by the fall of the Tree mentioned a little before and aboue lxvij yeares of age tooke so little case and care of sparing himselfe to doe the people good Now to speake here of his indefatigable trauell and diligence in his owne priuate studies who notwithstanding both hys yeares and other paynes in preaching euerye mornyng ordinaryly Wynter and Sommer about two of the clocke in the morninge was at his booke most diligently Howe carefull his hart was of the preseruation of the Churche and the good successe of the Gospell hys Letters canne testify wherewith he continuallye admonished such as then were in authority of theyr duty and assisted them with his godly counsell As the diligence of this man of God neuer ceased all the time of king Edward to profite the Church both publickely and priuately so among other doings in him to be noted this is not lightly to be ouerpassed but worthye to be obserued that God not onely gaue vnto him his spirite plenteously and comfortably to preache his word vnto hys Churche but also by the same spirite hee did so euidentlye foreshew and prophecye of all those kindes of plagues before which afterward ensued that if England euer had a Prophet he might seeme to be one And as touching hymselfe he euer affirmed that the preachinge of the Gospell would cost him his life to the which he no lesse chearefully prepared himselfe then certaynely was perswaded that Winchester was kept in the Tower for the same purpose as the euent did to truelye prooue the same For after the death of the sayde blessed King Edwarde not long after Queene Marye was proclaymed a Pursiuant was sente downe by the meanes no doubt of Winchester into the countrey to call him vp of whose comming although M. Latimer lacked no forewarning being premonished about sixe houres before by one Iohn Careles whose story here after foloweth yet so farre of was it that he thought to escape that he prepared himselfe towards his iorney before the sayd Pursiuant came to his house At the which thing when the Pursiuant maruelled seing him so prepared towardes his iourney he sayde vnto him My frend you be a welcome Messenger to me And be it knowne vnto you and to the whole world that I go as willingly to Londō at this present being called by my Prince to render a reckoning of my doctrine as euer I was at any place in the worlde And I doubt not but that God as he hath made me worthy to preache his word before two excellent Princes so he wil able me to witnes the same vnto the thyrd either to her comfort or discomfort eternally c. At the which time the Pursiuant whē he had deliuered his letters departed affirming that he had commaundement not to tary for him By whose sodein departure it was manifest that they would not haue him appere but rather to haue fled out of the realme They knewe that his constancy should deface them in theyr Popery and cōfirme the godly in the truth Thus Mayster Latimer being sent for and comming vp to London through Smithfield where merely he sayd that Smithfielde had long groaned for him was brought before the Counsell where hee pacientlye bearing all the mockes and tauntes
beene seene in any tyme that men that haue beene admitted to any ecclesiasticall administration shoulde marry We reade of married Priestes that is to say of married men chosen to bee Priestes and Ministers in the Churche And in Epiphanius we reade that some suche for necessitie were wincked at But that menne being Priestes all ready shoulde marrye was neuer yet seene in Christes Churche from the beginning of the Apostles tyme. I haue wrytten in it and studied for it and the verye same places that are therein alleadged to maintaine the marriage of Priestes being diligently read shall plainely confound them that maintaine to marrye youre Priestes or at the farthest wythin two lines after Thus haue I shewed my opinion in order proceedynge from the inferiours and in order proceedinge from the higher powers And thus I haue as I trust plainly declared my selfe without anye coueringe or counterfaitinge And I beseeche youre moste excellent Maiestie to esteeme and take me as I am and not to be sclaundered in mee for I haue tolde you the plaine truthe as it is and I haue opened my conscience vnto you I haue not played the Poste with you to carie truthe in my letters and lyes in my mouthe for I woulde not for all the worlde make a lye in this place but I haue disclosed the plaine truth as it lyeth in my minde And thus I commit your most excellent Maiestie and all your moste honourable Councellours with the rest of the deuout audience here present vnto God To whom be al honour lande and glory world without ende Thus hauing comprised the summe and chief purpose of his Sermon with other suche matter aboue Storyed wherein may appeare the double faced doings of this bishop in matters of Religion nowe for the more fortification of that which hath bene sayde if any shall deny this foresayd Sermone or any parte thereof to be true to confirme therefore the same wee will heere adioyne certaine briefe notes and specialties in maner of a summarie table collected as well oute of the testimonies and depositions of his owne frendes and seruauntes and other whyche were sworne truely to declare their knowledge in thys behalfe as also out of his owne wrytings and woorkes agreeing with the same In all which foresayd allegations it may remaine notorious and famous to all men howe in what poyntes and how farre the sayd Bishop of Winchester agreed with the reformation of religion receiued not onely in King Henries but also in King Edwardes dayes And because it will be long and a double labor to repeate all the woordes and testimoniall sayings of euerye witnes particularly the same being expressed sufficientlye in oure firste impression before it shall therefore suffice by quotations briefly to assigne the place to the reader where he may finde all those poyntes of reformation wherunto the sayd Bishop Gardiner fully agreed with the doctrine now receiued and first in withstanding the Popes supremacie as is heere vnder noted ¶ The Popes supremacie impugned by Byshop Gardiner FIrst as touching the confession iudgement of Steuen Gardiner againste the supremacie of the B. of Rome reade in hys booke De vera obedientia fol. 6. Item concerning the disputations and desensions of Bishop Gardiner at Louane against the Popes supremacie reade in our first impression pag. 802. also in this present Volume Item howe the sayde Byshop Gardiner in his Sermones and preachinges as where hee expoundeth the place Tu es Petrus nothing at all to make for the authoritie of the Romish Byshop maruelling howe the Pope coulde vsurpe so much to take vppe that place to builde vppon when Christe had taken it vp before to builde his Churche reade in the olde booke pag. 845. col 1. pag. 647. col 1. pag. 846. col 1. and the depositions of Doct. Redman pag. 853. col 1. Item howe the confession of Peter was the confession of all the Apostles like as the blessing geuē to Peter pertained as wel to all the Apostles as to Peter read ibidem pag 847. col 1. Item that the place Pasce oues meas was not special to Peter alone but generall to all the Apostles Also that the Greeke Churche did neuer receaue the sayde Bishop of Rome for their vniuersall heade reade in the same booke pag. 847. col 1. pag. 836. col 2. Item that the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome was not receiued of the most part of Christen Princes read the depositions of sir Thomas Smith pag. 827. col 2. Item howe the sayde Bishop Gardiner woulde not graunt that the sayde authoritie was receiued generally Ibidem pag. 827. col 2. Item that the Churche was builded vppon Christes faithe and not vpon Peter reade the depositions of Robert Willanton pag. 836. col 2. And thoughe Peter was called Princeps Apostolorum that was no thing els but like as it is in an inquest where the foreman or headman is not so called because he is best or chiefest of that companie but because he speaketh first Read in the depositions of M. Basset pag. 850. col 2. pag. 836. col 2. Item when the keyes were giuen they were giuen generally to all the Apostles Reade the depositions of Robert Wilianton pag. 836. col 2. Item how the sayd Bishop taketh away all suche Scriptures which are thought to serue for the Popes supremacie as Super hanc Petram Pasce oues meas Princeps Apostolorum c. prouing that they serue nothing for his authoritie reade likewise in the same booke in the depositions of M. Basset his owne seruant pag. 850. col 2. Item howe the sayde Bishop in his booke De vera obedientia did not onely wryte againste the Popes supremacie but also did defende the same at Louane pag. 802. And moreouer in hys Sermons did alledge and preach the same Pag. 774. col 2 and that also Uehemently page 850. col 2. Lin. 50. Pithely pag. 846. col 1. Lin 31. Earnestly pag. 143. col 1. Lin. 75. Uery earnestly pag. 843. col 1. Lin. 44. Uery forwardly pag. 827. col 2. Lin. 82. And not only did so vehemently pythely earnestly and forwardly preach him selfe agaynst the Popes supremacie but also did cause M. White then Scholemaster after Byshop of Wint. to make certayne verses extolling the kinges supremacie agaynst the vsurped power of the Pope encouraging also his scholers to do the like Read the depositions of Iohn White Scholemaister of Winchester pag. 845. col 2. Item how he for the space of .14 yeares together preached agaynst the Popes supremacie in diuers Sermons and especially in one Sermon before king Henry read the depositions of Iohn Potinger pag. 844. col 1. Lin. 1. ¶ Places noted wherein B. Gardiner impugned Ceremonies Monkery Images Chauntryes c. ITem for ceremonies and Images which were abused to be taken away by publicke authoritie he did well allow it as a child to haue his booke taken from him when he abused it or deliteth
them that will infourme me by Gods worde what I haue to doe I confesse I haue but little learning in respect of you that both of your yeares and great exercise to excell therin but fayth consisteth not onelye in learning but in simplicitye of beleuing that whiche Gods woorde teacheth Therefore I will bee gladde to heare both of your Lordshippe and of any other that God hath reuealed vnto by hys word the true doctrine therof and to thank you that it doth please you to take paynes herein Chich. You take the first alleged amisse as though all men should be taught by inspiratioÌ„ and not by learning How do we beleue the gospel but by the authority of the church and because the same hath allowed it Phil. S. Paule sayth He learned not the Gospell by men neyther of men but by the reuelatioÌ„ of Iesus Christ which is a sufficient proofe that the Gospell taketh not his authoritye of man but of God onely Chich. S. Paule speaketh but of his own knowledge how he came thereto Phil. Nay hee speaketh of the Gospell generally Whyche commeth not from man but from God and that the Churche must onely teach that which commeth from God and not mans preceptes Chich. Doth not Saynt Augustine say I would not beleue the Gospell if the authority of the Churche did not mooue me thereto Phil. I graunte that the authoritye of the Churche doeth moue the vnbeleeuers to beleeue but yet the Church geueth not the woorde his authority for the woorde hath his authority onely from God and not of man meÌ„ be but disposers thereof For firste the worde hath his beyng before the Churche and the woorde is the foundation of the church and first is the foundation sure before the building theron can be stedfast Chich. I perceiue you mistake me I speake of the knowledge of the Gospell and not of the authority for by the church we haue all knowledge of the Gospell Phil. I confesse that For fayth commeth by hearing and hearing by the worde And I acknowledge that God appoynteth an ordinarye meanes for men to come vnto the knowledge now and not myraculously as he hath done in times past yet we that be taught by men must take heede that we learne nothing els but that which was taught in the Primitiue church by reuelation Here came in the Byshop of Yorke and the Bishop of Bath and after they had saluted one another and commoned a while together the Archbishop of Yorke called me vnto them saying Yorke Syr wee hearing that you are out of the way are come of charity to enforme you to bring you into the true fayth and to the catholicke church againe willing you first to haue humility and to be humble willing to learne of your betters for els we can do no good with you And god sayth by his Prophet On whom shall I rest but on the humble meeke and such as tremble at my word Now if you will so be we will be glad to trauell with you Phil. I know that humility is the doore wherby we enter vnto Christ and I thanke his goodnes I haue entred in at the same vnto him with all humility heare whatsoeuer truth you shall speake vnto me Yorke What be the matters you stande on and require to be satisfied in Phil. My Lord it please your grace we were entred into a good matter before you came of the church and howe we should know the truth but by the church Yorke In deede that is the head we neede to begynne at For the church being truely knowne we shal sooner agree in the particular thinges Phil. If your Lordships can proue the church of Rome to be the true catholicke church it shall do much to persuade me toward that you would haue me encline vnto Yorke Why let vs go to the definition of the church What is it Phil. It is a Congregation of people dispersed throughe the worlde agreeing together in the woorde of GOD vsing the Sacramentes and al other thinges according to the same Yorke Your definition is of many wordes to no purpose Phil. I do not precisely define the church but declare vnto you what I thinke the church is Yorke Is the church visible or inuisible Phil. It is both visible and inuisible The inuisible church is of all the electes of God onely the visible consisteth of both good and bad vsing all thinges in fayth according to Gods word Yorke The church is an vniuersall congregation of fayth full people in Christ through the world which this worde Catholick doth well expresse for what is Catholicke els doth it not signify vniuersall Phil. The church is defined by S. Austine to be called Catholike in this wyse Ecclesia ideo dicitur Catholica quia vniuersaliter perfecta est in nullo claudicat The Church is called therefore Catholike because it is throughly perfect and halteth in nothyng Yorke Nay it is called Catholike because it is vniuersally receyued of all christian nations for the most part Phâ—lpot The Churche was Catholique in the Apostles tyme yet was it not vniuersally receyued of the worlde but because their Doctrine whiche they had receyued of Christ was perfect and appoynted to be preached and receyued of the whole world therfore it is called the Catholike fayth and all persons receiuyng the same to be counted the catholike church And S. Austine in another place writeth that the catholike church is that which beleeueth aright Yorke If you wyll learne I wyll shewe you by Saint Austine writing agaynst the Donatistes that he prooueth the catholick Church by two principall pointes which is vniuersality and succession of Bishops in one Apostolical Sea from time to time Now thus I will make myne argument The Church of Rome is vniuersal and hath her succession of bishops from time to time Ergo it is the Catholicke Church How answerâ— you to this argumeÌ„t Phil. I denye the antecedent that the Catholique Churche is onely knowne by vniuersality and succession of Byshops Yorke I will prooue it And with that he brought forth a booke which he had noted out of the Doctours and turned to his common places therin of the church and recited one or two out of S. Austine specially out of his Epistle written agaynst the Donatistes where S. Austine manifestly proueth that the Donatistes were not the catholick church because they had no successioÌ„ of bishops in their opinion neither vniuersality the same force hath S. Austines argument agaynst you Phil. My Lorde I haue weighed the force of that Argument before now I perceiue it maketh nothing agaynst me neither it commeth to your purpose For I will stand to the triall of S. Austine for the approbatioÌ„ of the catholick Church wherof I am For S. Austin speaketh of vniuersality ioyned with verity of faythfull successours of Peter before corruption came into the Church And
the Bishop deliuered vnto Philpot two books one of the ciuill law and the other of the Canon out of the which he would haue proued that he had authority to proceede agaynst him in such sorte as he did M. Philpot then perusing the same and seeing the small and slender proofe that was there alledged sayd vnto the Bishop Philpot. I perceiue your law and Diuinity is all one for you haue knowledge in neither of them and I woulde ye did know your owne ignoraunce but ye daunce in a net and thinke that no man doth see you Hereupon they hadde much talke but what it was it is not yet knowne At last Boner spake vnto him and sayd Lond. Philpot as concerning your abiections agaynste my iurisdiction ye shall vnderstand that both the Ciuill Canon lawes make against you and as for your appeal it is not allowed in this case For it is written in the law A iudice dispositionem iuris exequente non est appellandum Phil. My Lord it appeareth by your interpretation of the law that ye haue no knowledge therin nor that ye do vnderstand the lawe for if ye did ye would not bring in that Text. Hereupon the Bishop recited a law of the Romaines that it was not lawful for a Iew to keepe a Christian man in captiuity and to vse him as his slaue laying then to the sayd Philpots charge that he did not vnderstand the law but did like a Iew. Wherunto Philpot aunswered Phil. No I am no Iewe but you my Lord are a Iewe. For you professe Christ and mainteine Antichrist you professe the Gospell maynteine superstition ye bee able to charge me with nothing Lond. and other Bish. With what can you charge vs Phil. You are enemies to all truth and all your doinges be noughte full of Idolatrye sauing the Article of the Trinity Whilest they were thus debating the matter there came thither syr William Garret knight then Maior of Londō Sir Martin Bowes knight and Thomas Leigh then Shiriffe of the same City and sat downe with the sayd byshops in the sayd Consistory where and what time bishop Boner spake these wordes in effect as foloweth Lond. Philpot before the comming of my Lord Maior because I would not enter with you into the matter wherewith I haue heretofore now intend to charge you with all vntill his comming I did rehearse vnto you a prayer both in English and in Latin which bishop Stokesly my predecessor vsed when he entended to proceede to geue sentence agaynst an hereticke And here they did agayne reade the sayd prayer both in English and also in Latin which being ended he spake agayne vnto him and sayd Lond. Philpot amongest other I haue to charge you especially with three thinges 1. First where you haue fallen from the vnity of Christs catholicke church you haue therupon bene inuited and required not onely by me but also by many diuers others catholicke Bishops and other learned men to return and come agayne to the same and also you haue bene offred by me that if you would so returne and confesse your errors and heresyes you should be mercifully receiued and haue so much fauour as I could shew vnto you 2. The second is that you haue blasphemously spoken agaynst the sacrifice of the Masse calling it Idolatry and abomination 3. And thirdly that you haue spoken and holden agaynst the Sacrament of the aulter denying the reall presence of Christes body and bloud to be in the same This being spoken the Bishop recited vnto him a certayne exhortation in English the tenour and forme wherof is this * Bishop Boners exhortation MAyster Philpot this is to be told you that if you not being yet reconciled to the vnity of the catholicke churche from whence ye did fall in the time of the late schisme here in this realme of England agaynst the sea Apostolick of Rome will now hartely obediently be reconciled to the vnity of the same catholicke church professing and promising to obserue keep to the best of your power the faith and christian Religion obserued and kept of all faythfull people of the same moreouer if ye whiche heretofore especially in the yere of our Lord. 1553. 1554. 1555. or in one of them haue offended and trespassed grieuously agaynst the sacrifice of the masse calling it idolatry and abominable and likewise haue offended trespassed agaynst the sacrament of the aulter denying the real presence of Christes body bloud to be there in the sacramēt of the aulter affirming also withal material bread and materiall wine to be in the sacrament of the aulter not the substaunce of the body and bloud of Christ if yee I say wil be reconciled as is afore and wil forsake your heresies and erroures before touched being heretical and damnable and will allowe also the sacrament of the Masse yee shal be mercifully receiued and charitable vsed with as muche fauoure as may be if not ye shal be reputed taken and iudged for an hereticke as yee be in deede Now do you chuse what ye wil doe you are counselled herein friendly and fauourable Ita est quod Ed. Boner Epis. Lond. The Bishoppes exhortation thus ended M. Philpot turned himselfe vnto the Lord Maior and sayd Phil. To you my Lorde Mayor bearing the sworde I am glad that it is my chance now to stand before that authoritie that hath defended the Gospell and the truth of gods word but I am sory to see that that authoritie whiche representeth the king and Queenes persons should now be chaunged and be at the commaundement of Antichrist And ye speaking to the Bishoppes pretend to be the fellowes of the Apostles of Christ yet be very Antichristes and deceauers of the people and I am glad that GOD hath geuen me power to stand here this daye and to declare and defend my faith which is founded on Christ. Therefore as touching your first obiection I say that I am of the Cotholicke church wherof I was neuer out and that your church whiche ye pretend to be the Catholicke churche is the churche of Rome and so the Babilonicall and not the catholicke church of that Church I am not As touching youre second obiection whiche is that I should speake agaynst the sacrifice of the Masse I doe say that I haue not spoken agaynst the true sacrifice but I haue spoken agaynst your priuate Masses that you vse in corners whiche is blasphemy to the true sacrifice for your sacrifice dayly reitered is a blasphemye agaynst Chrystes death and it is a lye of your own inuention And that abhominable sacrifice which ye set vppon the aulter and vse in your priuate Masses in steade of the liuing sacrifice is Idolatry and ye shal neuer proue it by Gods word therfore ye haue deceiued the people with that your sacrifice of the Masse which ye make a masking Thirdly where you lay to my charge that I
neither the women in the holy Scriptures yet they are comprehended and vnderstood in the same Also the Scripture euidently telleth vs that the Apostles baptised whole families or households But the children bee comprehended in a familie or householde as the chiefest and dearest part thereof Therefore we may conclude that the Apostles dyd baptise Infantes or children and not onely men of lawfull age And that the house or houshold is taken for man woman and chyld it is manifest in the 17. of Genesis and also in that Ioseph doth call Iacob with all hys house to come out of the land of Chanaan into Egypt Finally I can declare out of auncient writers that the Baptisme of Infantes hath continued from the Apostles tyme vnto oures neyther that it was instituted by anye Councels neyther of the Pope or of other men but commended from the Scripture by the Apostles themselues Origene vpon the declaration of S. Paules Epistles to the Romaines expoundyng the vj. chapter sayeth That the Church of Christ receyued the Baptisme of Infants from the very Apostles S. Hierome maketh mention of the Baptisme of Infantes in the third booke agaynst the Pelagians and in hys Epistle vnto Leta Saint Augustine reciteth for this purpose a place out of Iohn Bishop of CoÌ„stantinople in hys first booke agaynst Iulian chap. 2. and he agayne writyng to S. Hierome Epist. 28. sayth That Saint Cyprian not makyng any newe decree but firmely obseruyng the fayth of the Church iudged with hys fellowe Bishops that as soone as one was borne he might bee lawfully baptised The place of CypriaÌ„ is to be seene in his Epistle to Fidus. Also S. Augustine writyng agaynst the Donatists in the 4. booke chap. 23. and 24. sayth That the Baptisme of Infantes was not deriued from the authoritie of man neyther of Councels but from the tradition or doctrine of the Apostles Cyrill vpon Leuiticus chap. 8. approoueth the Baptisme of children and condemneth the iteration of Baptisme These authorities of men I do alledge not to tie the Baptisme of children vnto the testimonies of men but to shew how mens testimonies do agree with Gods word and that the veritie of antiquity is on our side that the Anabaptists haue nothyng but lyes for them new imaginations which fayne the Baptisme of children to be the Popes commandement After this will I aunswer to the summe of your argumentes for the contrary The first which includeth all the rest is It is written Goe ye into all the worlde and preach the gladde tidynges to all creatures He that beleeueth and is baptised shall bee saued but hee that beleeueth not shall bee damned c. To this I aunswer that nothyng is added to Gods word by the baptisme of children as you pretend but that is done which the same word doth require for that children are accounted of Christ in the gospell among the nuÌ„ber of such as beleeue as it appeareth by these words He that offendeth one of these little babes which beleeue in mee it were better for hym to haue a myllstone tyed about hys necke to be cast into the bottome of the sea Where plainly Christ calleth such as be not able to confesse their fayth beleuers because of his meere grace he reputeth them for beleeuers And this is no wonder so to be taken sithen God imputeth fayth for righteousnes vnto meÌ„ that be of a riper age for both in men and children righteousnes acceptation or sanctification is of meere grace and by imputation that the glory of Gods grace might be praysed And that the children of faythfull parents are sanctified and among such as doe beleeue is apparant in the 1. Cor. 7. And where as you doe gather by the order of the wordes in the sayd commaundement of Christ that childreÌ„ ought to be taught before they be baptised and to this ende you alledge many places out of the Actes proouyng that such as confessed their fayth first were baptised after I aunswer that if the order of wordes might weigh anye thyng â—o this cause we haue the Scripture that maketh as well for vs. For in S. Marke we read that Iohn dyd baptise in the desert preachyng Baptisme of repentaunce In the which place we see baptising go before preaching to follow And also I wyll declare this place of Mathew exactly considered to make for the vse of baptisme in children for S. Mathew hath it written in this wyse All power is geuen me sayth the Lord in heauen and in earth therefore going forth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Disciple ye as I may expres the signification of the word that is make or gather to me Disciples of all nations And followyng he declareth the way how they should gather to hym Disciples out of all nations baptising them and teachyng by baptising and teachyng ye shall procure a Church to me And both these aptly and briefly seuerally he setteth foorth saying Baptising them in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and the holy Ghost teachyng them to obserue all thyngs whatsoeuer I haue commaunded you Now then Baptisme goeth before doctrine But hereby I do not gather that the Gentiles which neuer heard any thyng before of God and of the sonne of God and of the holy Ghost ought to be baptised neyther they would permit themselues to bee baptised before they knew to what end But this I haue declared to shew you vpon how feeble foundation the Anabaptistes bee grounded And playnly it is not true which they imagine of this text that the Lord dyd onely commaund such to bee baptised whome the Apostles had first of all taught Neyther here verily is signified who onely be to be baptised but he speaketh of such as bee not of perfect age and of the first foundations of fayth and of the Church to bee planted among the Gentiles which were as yet rude and ignorant of religion Such as be of age may heare beleue and confesse that is preached and taught but so cannot infants therfore we may iustly collect that he speaketh here nothing of infants or children But for al this they be not to be excluded from Baptisme It is a generall rule He that doth not labour must not eate But who is so barbarous that might thinke hereby that children should be famished The Lord sent hys Apostles at the beginnyng of the settyng vp his true religion vnto al nations vnto such as were both ignorant of God and were out of the couenant of God and truly such persons it behooued not first to bee baptised and afterward taught but first to be taught and after baptised If at this day we should go to the Turkes to conuert them to the faith of Christ verily first we ought to teach them and afterward baptise such as would yeeld to be the seruants of Christ. Likewyse the Lorde hymselfe in tymes past dyd when first he renewed the couenaÌ„t with Abraham and ordeyned
he were not among the lawyers such a phenix that he had very few or no fellowes to fâ—ye with hym or to followâ— hys steppes But God is to be praysed that although we read of few or none among that sort that dyed as he did yet good witnesse doe spring vpp dayly of the same profession to such towardnes and Godly zeale that some hope already appeareth shortly to come to passe that this godly Phenix shall not flye alone These foresayde notes and gatheringes of his out of the Doctoures were taken from him by Boner being found about hym which was to him no little griefe Hee among the rest was first apprehended but last of them condemned which was the xv day of Ianuary and afterward burned with the other Martyrs the 27. of the same moneth 3. Thomas Browne Martyr THomas Browne borne in the Paryshe of Hyston wythin the Dyoces of Elye came afterwarde to London where hee dwelled in the Parysh of Sainct Brides in Fleetestreete a maryed manne of the age of 37. yeares who because he came not to hys parish church was presented by the Constable of the Parishe to Boner As touching whose articles wherupon he was examined by the sayd Boner with his aunsweres also annexed to the same mention goeth before as in the generall processe of him and of the rest may appeare This Tomas Browne being had to FulhaÌ„ with the other thereto be examined was required vpon Thursday being the xxvi day of September to come into the Chappell to heare Masse whiche he refusing to doe went into the warren and there kneled among the trees For this hee was greatly charged of the Bishop as for an haynous matter because he sayd it was done in despite and contempt of theyr masse which seemed to the Byshop and his Chaplaynes no small offence At length being producted to his last examination before the sayd Bishop xv day of Ianuarye there to heare the sentence diffinitiue agaynst him first hee was required wyth many fayre wordes and glosing promises to reuoke hys doctrine to whome the foresayd Byshoppe speaking these woordes sayde Browne ye haue bene before me many tymes and ofte and I haue trauailed with thee to wynne thee from thyne erroures yet thou and suche like haue and doe reporte that I goe about to seeke thy bloud c. To whome the sayd Thomas Browne aunswered agayne yea my Lord sayd he in deede ye be a bloudsucker I would I had as much bloud as is water in the Sea for you to sucke Boner then proceeding to the articles when he hadde red them vnto him agayne as he had done diuers tymes before asked him whether he was content and willing to relinquishe those hys heresies and erroneous opinions as he called them and returne agayne vnto the vnitie of the catholicke fayth Whereunto he made aunswere again saying if they were heresies he would forsake them They be heresies quoth the Byshoppe Howe will ye proue it sayd Browne for I will not goe froÌ„ mine aunsweres except you caÌ„ proue them to be heresies which ye shal neuer do For that whiche you call heresie is no heresie Wyth that Boner not able or els not disposed to supply the part of a sufficient teacher in prouing that which the other had denyed by good authoritie and doctrine of the scripture went about with wordes and promise of pardon to allure him to renounce those his heresies as he called them and to returne vnto the vnitie of his mother the Catholicke Churche c. To whom the sayd Thomas inferred agayne as followeth Proue it sayd he to be heresie that I do hold and mayntayne and I will turne to you But you condemne me because I wil not confesse and beleue the bread and in the sacrament of the aultar as you call it to be the body of Christ and therfore ye spill myne and such like innocents bloud being the Queenes true subiectes for whiche you shall aunswere and that shortly After this being spoken Boner as hee had done to the other before read in writing the sentence diffinitiue agaynst him The copie and forme of which sentence wherwith the Papistes were wont to condemne all the innocent saynts of Christes is aboue expressed pag. 1417. And so this done he was committed to the Sheriffes to be had away and burned the xxvii day of the sayd moneth of Ianuary constantly abiding with the other the Popes tormentes for the true confession of his Christian fayth 4. Iohn Tudson Martyr THe same daye and tyme when the foresayde Iohn Browne with his fellowes was condemned as is aboue rehearsed being the xv day of Ianuarye was also producted Iohn Tudson with the rest of the sayde company vnto the like condemnation This Iohn Tudson was borne in Ipswich in the Countye of Suffolke after that apprentise in London dwelling with one George Goodyeare of the parishe of saynct Mary Botulphe within the dioces of London who being complayned of to Sir Richard Cholmley and Doct. Story was by them sent vnto Boner bishop of London and was diuers tymes before him in examination The Articles and interrogatories ministred vnto hym as vnto the rest before are specified with hys aunsweres also to the same annexed c. After this hee was brought vnto the open Consistory where the sayd blessed and true seruaunt of the Lord Iohn Tudson appearyng before the sayde byshoppe and his complices was moued with sundry perswasions as theyr maner is to goe from his opinion which they named heresie and to persiste in the vnitie of the Churche which they were of but hee constaÌ„tly persisting in that which he had receiued by the preachers in king Edwardes tyme refused so to doe saying there was no heresie in his answeres For I sayd he defy all heresie The Byshop yet still vsed his olde accustomed perswasions to remoue him promising moreouer all hys offences and erroures as he called them to bee forgeuen hym if he would returne c. Then sayde Tudson Tell me wherein I haue offended and I will returne Then sayd the Byshop In your aunsweres No sayd Tudson agayne I haue not therein offended and ye my Lord pretend Charitie but nothing therof appeareth in your workes Thus after a few wordes the bishop did likewise promulgate agaynst hym sentence of condemnation whiche being red the godly and constant martyr was committed to the secular power and so wyth much pacience finished this life with the other aboue named the xxvii daye of Ianuary 5. Iohn Went Martyr IOhn Went borne in Langham in Essex within the Dyoces of London of the age of 27. a Shereman by occupation first was examined as partly is touched before by Doctor Story vpon the sacrament of his popishe Aultar and because the poore man did not accord with him throughly in the reall presence of the body and bloud of Chryst the sayd Story did send hym vp to Boner Byshop of London Who
your part doe handle the matter for the discharging of both our consciences Doctour Cranmer much disabling himselfe to meddle in so weighty a matter besoughte the kings highnesse to commit the trial and examining of this matter by the word of God vnto the best learned men of bothe his Uniuersities Cambridge and Oxforde You say wel said the king and I am content therewith But yet neuerthelesse I wil haue you specially to wryte your minde therein And so calling the Earle of Wiltshiere to him sayde I praye you my Lorde let Doctour Cranmer haue intertainement in your house at Durham place for a time to the intent hee may be there quiet to accomplish my request and let him lacke neither bookes ne any thing requisite for his studie And thus after the kinges departure Doctour Cranmer went with my Lorde of Wiltshiere vnto his house where hee incontinent wrote hys minde concerning the kinges question adding to the same besides the authorities of the Scriptures of generall Councels and of auncient wryters also his opinion which was this that the Bishop of Rome had no suche authoritie as whereby hee myghte dispence wyth the woorde of God and the Scripture When Doctour Cranmer had made this Booke and committed it to the king the king sayd to him wil you abide by this that you haue heere wrytten before the Bishop of Rome That will I do by Gods grace quoth Doctor Cranmer if your Maiestie doe sende me thether Marye quoth the king I will send you euen to him in a sure Ambassage And thus by meanes of doctour Cranmers handling of this matter with the King not onely certaine learned men were sent abroad to the most part of the vniuersities in Christendome to dispute the question but also the same being by Commission disputed by the diuines in both the Uniuersities of Cambridge and Oxforde it was there concluded that no suche matrimonie was by the woorde of God lawfull Whereuppon a solemne ambassage was then prepared and sent to the Bishop of Rome then being at Bononie wherein went the Earle of Wiltshire D. Cranmer D. Stokesley D. Carne D. Benet and diuers other learned men and Gentlemen And when the time came that they shoulde come before the Byshoppe of Rome to declare the cause of their ambassage the Bishop sitting on high in his cloth of estate and in his rich apparell with his sandales on his feete offring as it were hys foote to be kissed of the Ambassadours the Earle of Wiltshiere disdaining thereat stoode still and made no countenaunce thereunto so that al the rest kept themselues from that Idolatrie How be it one thing is not heere to be omitted as a prognosticate of our separation from the Sea of Rome which then chaunced by a Spaniell of the Earle of Wiltshiere For he hauing there a great Spaniel whiche came out of Englande with him stoode directly betweene the Earle and the Bishoppe of Rome When the sayd bishop had aduaunced foorth his foote to be kissed nowe whether the Spaniell perceiued the Bishops foote of an other nature then it ought to be and so taking it to be some kinde of repast or whether it was the will of God to shew some token by the dogge vnto the Bishoppe of hys inordinate pride that his feete were more meete to be bitten of dogs then kissed of Christian men the Spaniell I say when the Bishoppe extended his foote to be kist no man regarding the same straight way as thoughe hee had beene of purpose appoynted thereunto went directly to the popes feet not onely kissed the same vnmanerlye but as some plainly reported affirmed tooke fast with his mouth the great Toe of the Pope so that in haste hee pulled in hys glorious feete from the Spaniell Whereat our men smiling in their sleeues what they thought God knoweth But in fine the Pontificall bishoppe after that sought no more at that present for kissing his feete but without any further ceremonie gaue eare to the Ambassadoures what they had to say Who entring there before the Byshoppe offred on the kings behalfe to bee defended that no manne Iure diuino coulde or ought to marrie his brothers wife and that the Bishoppe of Rome by no meanes oughte to dispence to the contrary Diuers promises were made and sundrye dayes appoynted wherein the question should haue bene disputed and when our parte was readye to aunsweare no manne there appeared to dispute in that behalfe So in the ende the Bishoppe making to our Ambassadoures good countenaunce and gratifying D. Cranmer with the office of the Penitenciarshippe dismissed them vndisputed withall Whereuppon the Earle of Wiltshire and other Commissioners sauing Doctour Cranmer retourned home againe into England And foorthwith Doctour Cranmer went to the Emperour being in hys iourney towardes Uienna in expedition againste the Turke there to aunswere suche learned men of the Emperours counsaile as woulde or coulde say anye thinge to the contrarye parte Where amongest the rest at the same time was Cornelius Agrippa an highe Officer in the Emperours Courte who hauing priuate conference with Doctoure Cranmer in the question was so fully resolued and satisfied in the matter that afterwardes there was neuer disputation openly offered to Doctoure Cranmer in that behalfe For thorowe the perswasion of Agrippa al other learned men there were muche discouraged In so much that after D. Cranmer was retourned into Englande Agrippa fel into suche displeasure wyth the Emperour as some men thoughte that because of the hindering and discouraging so muche the contrary part he was committed to prisone where hee for sorrowe ended his life as it was reported In the meane space while the Emperour returned home from Uienna throughe Germanie Doctour Cranmer in that voyage had conference with diuers learned menne of Germanie concerning the sayde question who very ambiguously heeretofore conceiuing the cause were fully resolued and satisfied by him This matter thus prospering on Doctor Cranmers behalfe aswell touchinge the kinges question as concerning the inualiditie of the Bishop of Romes authoritye Bishop Warrham then Archbishop of Canterburie departed this transitory life wherby that dignity then bring in the kings gift and disposition was immediately geuen to D. Cranmer as worthy for his trauail of such a promotion Thus much touching the preferment of D. Cranmer vnto his dignity and by what meanes he atchieued vnto the same not by flattery not by bribes nor by none other vnlawfull meanes which thing I haue more at large discoursed to stoppe the railing mouthes of such who being themselues obscure vnlearned shame not so to detracte a learned man moste ignominiously with the surname of an Hosâ—ler whome for his godly zeale vnto sincere religion they ought with muche humilitye to haue had in regarde and reputation Nowe as concerning his behauiour and trade of life towardes God and the world being now entred into his sayd dignity and for so much as the
he sweare vnto vs as he did vnto the vnfaythfull Iewes that such Infidells shall not enter into his rest In the administration of the Lordes supper whiche we confessed to be the holye Communion and pertakinge with Christ and his holy Congregation we haue learned Gods holy commaundements and at the rehearsall of euery one of them to ask God mercy for our most grieuous transgressions agaynst them and to aske grace of God to keepe them in time to come that the same may not onelye outwardly sound in our eares but also inwardly by the holy ghost be written in our hartes Wee haue learned also the holye prayer made for the Queenes Maiestie wherein wee learne that her power and authoritie is of God therefore wee praye to God for her that shee and all magistrates vnder her may rule according to Gods worde and we her subiectes obey according to the same Truely most honourable Commissioners we caÌ„not thinke these thinges euill but thinke them moste worthye to be retayned in our Churches and we would think our selues not to haue true subiectes hartes if we shuld go about to put away such godly prayers as put vs perpetually in memory of our bounden obedience duety to God and our Rulers For as we thinke at this present the vnquiet multitude had more neede to haue these things more often and earnestly beaten and driuen into them specially geuen in many places to stirre and trouble then to take from them that blessed doctrine whereby onely they may to their saluation be kept in quiet Furthermore we caÌ„not forsake that blessed partaking of the body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesu Christes institution ministred with such godly prayers exhortatioÌ„s and admonitions teaching vs the knowledge of God the exceeding loue and charity of our louing redeemer Christ breaking hys body vpon the crosse for our sinnes shâ—dding his most precious bloud for our redemption whych we in eating of that blessed breade and drinking of yâ— blessed Cup assuredly beleue that we receiue and be perfectly ioyned with Christ and his holy Catholike Churche into one body and into one vnitie and brotherly loue wherby eche member faithfully embraceth other We must needes confesse thys institution of Christ to be moste holy godly whereof we haue the onely coÌ„fort in conscience against sinne damnation with the assurance of saluation wherof hath ensued reformation of many hainous sinnes much lawinge strife and contention is ended dronkennesse whoredome and other vices in some reformed goodnesse and vertue increased and nourished In the Latine Masse we neuer had no suche edifying but only we saw a great many of ceremonies and strange gestures as tourning of the Prieste crossings blessings breathings washing of handes and spreading abroade of hys armes wyth like ceremonies that we vnderstaÌ„d not And concerninge the Latine tongue wherein the Prieste prayeth we wote not whether hee blesseth or cursseth vs. Wee are not partakers of the Sacrament as Christes institution appoynteth we should be In the ministring of the Sacrament the Priests alter the institution of Christ committing theft and sacriledge robbing vs of the cup of Christes bloud coÌ„trary to Christes commandement saying Drinke yee all of this They rob vs also of Gods woord speaking all thyngs in Latine whych nothing edifieth vs eyther in Faythe or maners Christe commaunded not that his Supper shuld be ministred in an vnknowen tounge but for as much as faith commeth of hearing and hearing commeth of Gods woorde howe can wee beleeue Christes woorde and promise made vnto vs in thys holy Sacrament saying Thys is my bodye broken for you and this is my bloude of the newe Testament whiche is shedde for you for the remission of sinnes if the same promises of Christe either be not at all recited or els so recited in Latine that the Congregation vnderstandeth not or heareth not what is spoken S. Paul saith thus reciting the saying of Esay As truly as I liue sayth the Lorde all knees shall bowe vnto me all tongues shall geue praise vnto God Also he sayeth Al tongues must confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lord vnto the glory of God the father The holye Ghost came vppon the Apostles in fiery tongues so that they spake the tongues of all nations vnder heauen S. Paul ministred to the Corinthians and preached to them in theyr owne mother tongue and rebuked the bringyng in of straunge tongues into the congregations Wee can not thincke it to be well that so holy an Apostle rebuked And what soeuer vertue the Latine tongue hath to suche as vnderstand it to vs English men not vnderstandyng it it is altogether without vertue and edifying and therfore vnmeete for our Churches The Priestes complayne that we lay men loue them not nor haue them in honour But it is their owne faulte For how should we loue them that onely seeeke to keep vs in blindnes and ignorance to damne our soules to destroy our bodies to rob and spoyle our goodes and substaunce vnder a colour of pretensed holines We knowe right honourable Commissioners what honour is due to suche Wolues how by the authoritie of Gods word such are to be fledde as pestilences to the Lordes lambes whom they miserably dayly murder But we haue rather chosen by this our meeke supplycation humbly to desire the Queenes maiestie and you her honorable Commissioners to render Gods worde agayn vnto the Churches to permit vs freely to enioye the same For we certainely knowe that the whole Religion lately set out by the holy sainct of God our late most deare king Edward is Christes true religion written in the holy scripture of God and by Christe and his Apostles taught vnto his Church Wherefore we cannot allowe with safe consciences this refusall of it and casting of it out of oure Churches for asmuch as to refuse cast off to reiect is to cast off Christ himselfe and to refuse our part in his blessed body broken for our sinnes and his bloud shed for our redemption Which thing who so doth the same without repentaunce can look for no sacrifice for his sinnes but most fearfully wayte for the iudgement and for that vehement fire that shall destroy Christes aduersaries For if hee that despiseth the law of Moses is without mercye put to death vnder two or three witnesses howe much more greeuous tormentes shall he suffer that treadeth vnder foot the sonne of God and esteemeth the bloud of the Testament wherby he was sanctified as a prophane thing coÌ„tumeliously vseth the spirite of grace Wherefore wee moste humbly praye and beseeche the Queenes gracious Maiestie to haue mercy and pitty vpon vs her poore and faithfull subiectes and not to compel vs to do the thing that is agaynst our consciences and shall so incurably wound vs in hart by bringing into the churche the Latine Masse and seruice that nothing edifieth vs and and casting out of Christes holye Communion and
error for the key that openeth the locke to Gods mysteries and to saluation is the key of faith and repentāce And as I haue heard learned men reason S. Austine and Origen with others are of this opinion Then they reuiled him and laide hym in the stockes all the night Wherewith certaine that were better minded being offended with such extremity willed Allin to keepe his cōscience to him selfe and to folow Baruckes counsel in the 6. chap. Wherfore when ye see the multitude of people worshipping thē behinde and before say ye in your harts O Lord it is thou that ought only to be worshipped Wherewith he was perswaded to goe to heare Masse the next day and sodenly before the sacring went out and considered in the Churchyard with him selfe that suche a litle cake betwene the priests fingers could not be Christ nor a materiall body neither to haue soule life sinnewes bones flesh legs head armes nor brest and lamēted that he was seduced by the place of Barucke which his conscience gaue him to be no Scripture or els to haue an other meaning and after this he was brought againe before syr Iohn Baker who asked why he did refuse to worship the blessed Sacrament of the aultar Allin It is an Idol Collins It is Gods body Allin It is not Collins By the Masse it is Allin It is bread Collins How proouest thou that Allin When Christ sate at his last supper and gaue them bread to eate Col. Bread knaue Allin Yea bread which you cal Christes body Sate he stil at the table or was he both in their mouthes at the table If he were both in their mouthes at the table then had he two bodies or els had a fantasticall body which is an absurditie to say it Sir Iohn Baker Christes body was glorified and might be in mo places then one Allin Then had he more bodies thē one by your own placing of him Collins Thou ignorāt Asse the schoole men say that a glorified body may be euery where Allin If his body was not glorified til it rose againe then was it not glorified at his last supper and therefore was not at the table and in their mouthes by your owne reason Collins A glorified body occupieth no place Allin That which occupieth no place is neither God nor any thing els but Christes body say you occupieth no place therefore it is neither God nor any thing els If it be nothing then is your religion nothing If it be God then haue we iiij in one Trinitie which is the persone of the father the person of the sonne the person of the holy ghost the humane nature of Christ. If Christ be nothing which you must needes confesse if he occupie no place then is our study in vaine our faith prostrate and our hope without reward Collins This rebel wil beleue nothing but scripture How knowest thou that it is the scripture but by the church and so sayeth S. Austin Allin I cannot tell what Austine sayth but I am perswaded that it is Scripture by diuers arguments First that the law worketh in me my condemnation The law telleth me that of my selfe I am dāned and this damnatiō M. Collins you must find in your self or els you shal neuer come to repētance For as this grief sorow of cōscience wtout faith is desperation so is a glorious Romish faith wtout the lamentatiōs of a mās sins presūption The second is the gospel which is the power spirit of God This spirite sayth S. Paule certifieth my spirite that I am the sonne of God and that these are the Scriptures The thirde are the wonderfull woorkes of God which cause me to beleue that there is a God though we glorifie him not as God Rom. 1. The sunne the moone the starres and other his workes as Dauid discourseth in the xix Psalme declareth that there is a God and that these are the scriptures because that they teach nothing els but God and his power maiestie and might and because the scripture teacheth nothing dissonant from this prescription of nature And fourthly because that the woord of God gaue authoritye to the church in paradise saying that the seede of the woman should brast down the Serpents head This sede is the gospel this is al the scriptures and by this we are assured of eternall life and these words The seede of the woman shall braste the serpentes heade gaue authoritie to the church and not the church to the worde Baker I hearde say that you spake against priests and bishops Allin I spake for thē for now they haue so much liuing especially bishops archdeacons and deanes that they neyther can nor wil teach Gods woord If they had a 100. pounds a peece then would they apply their studie now they can not for other affaires Col. Who wil then set his children to schoole Allin Where there is now one set to schoole for that end there would be 40. because that one Bishops liuing deuided into 30. or 40. partes would finde so manye as wel learned men as the bishops be now who haue all this liuing neither had Peter or Paul any such reuenew Baker Let vs dispatch him he wil mar all Collins If euery man had a 100. pounds as he saith it wold make mo learned men Baker But our bishops would be angrye if that they knew it Allin It were for a common wealth to haue such bishoppricks deuided for the further increase of learning Baker What sayest thou to the Sacrament Allin As I sayde before Baker Away with him And thus was he caried to prison and afterward burned And thus much touching the particular storie of Edm. Allin and his wife Who with the v. other martyrs aboue named being vij to wit v. women and ij men were altogether burned at Maidstone the yere and moneth afore mentioned and the 18. day of the same moneth An other storie of like crueltie shewed vpon other 7. Martyrs burnt at Cant. 3. men and 4. women AMong suche infinite seas of troubles in these most dāgerous daies who can withhold himselfe from bitter teares to see the madding rage of these presented Catholickes who being neuer satisfied with bloud to maintaine their carnall kingdome presume so highly to violate the precise law of Gods commandements in slaying the simple pore Lambes of the glorious congregation of Iesus Christ and that for the true testimonie of a good cōscience in confessing the immulate gospell of their saluatiō What heart wil not lamēt the murdering mischief of these men who for wāt of worke do so wreke their tine on seely pore women whose weake imbecillitie the more strēgth it lacketh by natural imperfection the more it ought to be helped or at least pitied and not oppressed of men that be stronger and especially of Priests that should be charitable But blessed be the Lord omnipotent who supernaturally hath indued from aboue such
faythfull Christian man and a good subiecte of this Realme of England behaued himselfe in wordes and deedes in diuers conditions and poyntes contrarye to the order Religion and fayth of Christes Catholicke church and contrary to the order of this Realme to the pernicious and euill example of the inhabitauntes of the City of London and the prisoners of the prison of the sayd Counter in the Poultry and greatly to the hurt dammage of his owne soule offending especially in the Artiles followyng By reason whereof the sayde Richard Gibson was and is of the iurisdiction of the sayde Byshoppe of London and subiect to the sayd iurisdiction to make aunsweare to his offences and transgression vnder written according to the order of the law 2. Secondly that the sayd Richard Gibson hath vnreuerentlye spoken agaynste the Pope and Sea and Churche of Rome and likewise agaynst the whole Church of this Realme of Englande and agaynst the seuen Sacramentes of the Catholicke and whole Churche of Christendome and agaynst the Articles of the Christian fayth here obserued in this Realme of England and agaynst the commendable and laudable Ceremonies of the Catholicke Church 3. Thirdly that the sayd Richard Gibson hath commended allowed defended and liked both Cranmer Latimer Ridley and also all other heretickes here in this Realme of Englande according to the Ecclesiasticall lawes condemned for heretickes and also liked all their hereticall and erroneous damnable and wicked opinions especially agaynst the Sacrament of the aultar and the authority of the Pope and Sea of Rome with the whole Religion therof 4 Fourthly that the sayd Richard Gibson hath coÌ„forted ayded assisted and mainteined both by words and otherwise hereticks and erroneous persons or at the least suspected and infamed of heresies and errors condemned by the Catholicke Churche to continue in their hereticall and erroneous opinions aforesayde fauouring and counselling the same vnto his power 5. Fifthly that the sayd Gibson hath affirmed and sayde that the Religion and Fayth commonly obserued kepte and vsed now here in this Realme of Englande is not good and laudable nor in any wise agreable vnto Gods word and commaundement 6. Sixtly that the sayd Gibson hath affirmed that the English seruice and the bookes commonly called the bookes of communion or common prayer here set forth in this Realme of Englande in the time of K Edwarde the sixt were in all partes and poyntes good and godlye and that the same onely and no other ought to be obserued and kept in this Realme of England 7. Seuenthly that the sayd Gibson hath affirmed that if he may once be out of prison and at liberty he will not come to any parish church or ecclesiasticall place to heare Mattins Masse EueÌ„song or any diuine seruice now vsed in this Realme of Englande nor come to procession vpon times and dayes accustomed nor beare at any time any Taper or Candle nor receiue at any tyme Ashes nor beare at anye time Palme nor receiue Pax at Masse time nor receiue holy water nor holy bread nor obserue the ceremonies or vsages of the Catholicke Church here obserued or kept commonly in this realme of England 8. Eightly that the said Gibson hath affirmed that he is not bouÌ„d at any time though he haue liberty and the presence of a Priest conuenient and meete to confesse his sinnes to the sayd Prieste nor to receiue absolution of his sinnes at his handes nor to receiue of him the sacrament commonly called the Sacramente of the aultar after such foâ—me as is now vsed within this Realme of England 9. Ninthly that the sayd Gibson hath affirmed that prayer vnto Sayntes or prayers for the dead are not laudable auayleable or profitable and that no man is bound at any time or in any place to fast or pray but onely at his owne will and pleasure and that it is not lawful to reserue or keepe the sayd sacrament of the aultar nor in any wise to adore and worship it The greatest matter whiche hee was charged withall was for not comming to Confession being thereunto required for not receiuing of the sacramentes of the Popysh making and for that he would not sweare to answere vnto theyr interrogatoryes layd agaynst him Notwithstanding after these his first examinations he continued in the aforesayde Prison of the Counter a good space from the moneth of May vnto Nouember at what time he was agayne produced vnto the finall examinatioÌ„ iudiciary Where is to bee noted that M. Gibson being a very big and talle man of a personable and heroycall stature was sent for of Boner by a little and short person a promoter like Robin Papiste called Robin Caley if it were not he himselfe This Robin Caley hauing the conducting of the sayde Gentleman from the Pultry would needes hale him thorow Chepeside the gentleman desiring him to turne some other waye But the more the Gentleman entreated the more fierce was the sely iack vpon him and drawing and holding him by the arme woold needes hale him through the high street that the all world might see what he coulde do in his office M. GibsoÌ„ desirous to be led without holding willed and entreated him to let his arme loose he would go quietly of his accord with him whether he would onely crauing that he might go by him freely without noting of the people The saucy and impotent miser the Promoter hearing this who was scarse able to reach vnto his shoulders nay sayth he thou shalt not escape me so come on thy wayes Thou shalt not choose but come so reaching at his arme would needes drag him vnto the Byshop The Gentleman content to goe yet loth to be notified in the streetes gently requested agayne and agayne that reâ—rayning hys hold he would suffer him to goe of his owne free and voluÌ„tary will he should not neede to feare him for he would not start froÌ„ him To whom the Caytiff looking vp to his face Come on thy way sayth he I wil hold thee fast spite thy beard and whether thou wilt or no. Mayster Gibson seing and beholding the intollerable bragging of the wretched miser and moued therwith not a little could beare no longer but sayd Wilt thou sayd he and addeth moreouer bitterlye looking downe towardes hym that if he dyd not incontinentlye plucke awaye hys hand and so stayed withall he would immediatly wring his necke from his body Whereupon Robin Papist the Promoter was fayne to plucke awaye his holde and so proceeded they vnto the Bishop there to bee examined agayne before him After this an other day being assigned him to appeare agayne muche talke past betweene him and Darbyshyre then Chauncellour But in fine being required to sweare that he should aunswere vnto all they would demaund he denyed to aunswere vnto all thinges the Bishops should commaund hym as Ordinary for he is not sayeth he mine Ordinary and so bidde him goe tell the Byshoppe Before the which Byshoppe he
Boner certayne articles were ministred in this effect as followeth Articles FIrst that ye being within the Cittye and Dyoces of London haue not according to the commō custome of the catholick churche of this realme of Englande come to your owne parishe churche nor yet to the Cathedrall church of this citie and diocesse of London to heare deuoutly and christianly the Matins the Masse the Euensong song or sayd there in the Latine toung after the common vsage and maner of the church of this realme 2. Second that ye haue not come to any of the said churches to pray to goe in procession or to exercise your selues there in godly and laudable exercises 3. Thirde yee haue not conformed your selues duely to all the laudable customes rites and Ceremonies of anye the sayde churches 4. Fourth ye haue not bene confessed at due times and places to your owne curate of your sinnes 5. Fifth yee haue not receiued at your sayd Curates handes as of the minister of Christ absolution of your sinnes 6. Sixt ye haue not at due times and places of your Curate receiued reuerently and duely the sacrament of the altar 7. Seuenth yee haue not faithfully and truely beleeued that in the said sacrament of the altar there is really and truely the very body and bloud of Christ. 8. Eight yee haue not by your mouthe nor otherwise by your deede expressed or declared in any wise that ye without wauering or doubting doe thinke and beleeue that the faith and religion now obserued in the church of England is a true faith and religion in all poyntes 9 Ninthe yee haue not made any signification that yee doe in deede approoue or allowe in any wise the common seruice in Latine heere obserued and kepte in the Church of this Realme of Englande 10. Tenth ye haue not beleeued nor doe beleeue at this present that the seruice in Latine commonly vsed and obserued in the Churche of this realme is good and lawfull and not against the woorde of God 11. Eleuenth yee haue in times past liked allowed and approued as good and godly and so do like alow and approue at this present the seruice in English the bookes of Common prayer the bookes of Communion the religion setforth and vsed in the time of king Edward the sixt especially as it was set forthe and vsed in the latter daies of the said king Edward 12. Twelfth ye haue in times past bene very desirous and so are at this present that the sayde English seruice the sayde booke of common praier the sayd booke of communion and the sayd religion and faith so set foorth and vsed in King Edwardes time might nowe againe be restored set foorth and vsed and youre selfe freely at your libertie without anye restraint or lets to vse it and also in all poyntes and things to doe therein as ye did especially in the latter daies of the said Edward the sixt 13. Thirtene yee haue of late bene charitably sent to from me the Bishop of London and also by mouth exhorted that where of late yee did leaue your Churches and went in the time of diuine seruice into the fieldes and prophane places to reade English Psalmes and certaine English bookes ye wold leaue of that and being out of prisone and at your libertie come in to youre owne parish churches there to heare Mattens Masse and Euensong after the common order of the churches of this realme to make due confession of your sinnes to your owne curate and receiue at his handes as of the minister of Christ hauing therein sufficient authoritie absolution of your sinnes heare Masse receiue the Sacrament of the altare with a true faith according to the beliefe of the catholicke church and obserue all other the rites and customes of the saide catholicke churche vsed in thys realme of England aswell in going in procession after the crosse as also otherwise generally 14. Fourtene ye being so required haue refused and do refuse so to do saying amongst other vaine and light wordes that forasmuch as yee were imprisoned by the space of sixe weekes not knowing wherewith you were charged your petition should be and was that yee might first aunswere to your former cause and then ye would be ready to answere me the said bishop to al that by me should be laid to your charge Unto the which Articles all the forenamed 7. onely Reinold Eastland excepted made answer in effect as here after followeth The aunsweres of the forenamed persons to the Articles aforesayde 1. TO the first article they aunsweared affirmatiuely Roger Holland adding that hee came not to their Latine seruice these two yeares before Mathewe Ricarby added that he came not to churche since Latine seruice was renewed because it is against the woorde of God and Idolatrie committed in creeping to the crosse Henry Pond added if hee had licence then to goe to church he woulde 2. To the 2. Article they all aunsweared affirmatiuelye Henrye Ponde adding as in the first Article Iohn Floyd adde that the Latine seruice then vsed was set vp by man and not by God this he learned he sayd in king Edwardes daies which he beleued to be true Robert Southam added that he refused to come to churche because it is furnished with idoles and because the sacrament of the altar he beleeued to be an idoll 3. To the 3. Article they all aunsweared affirmatiuely For they sayd that the customes rites and ceremonies of the church then vsed are not agreeable to Gods woord 4 5. To the 4 and 5. Articles they all answeared affirmatiuely adding that they beleeued no Priest hath power to remit sinne 6. To the 6. Article Ihon Holiday Henry Ponde and Robert◠Southam aunsweared that since the Queenes maiesties raigne but Robert Southam added not for 10. yeares before he had receiued the Sacrament of the altar either at their Curates hands or any other Priest Ihon Floyde Mathewe Ricarby and Roger Holland answeared affirmatiuely adding in effecte that the Sacrament of the altare is no Sacrament approoued by the worde of God c. 7. To the 7. Article they all confessed the contentes thereof to be true in euery part Henry Ponde adding that he knoweth not nor beleeueth any such Sacrament called the Sacrament of the altare but confesseth the Sacrament of the Lordes Supper and beleeueth that to be approoued Iohn Floyde added that those that kneele and worship the Sacrament of the altare committe idolatrie c. 8.9.10 To the 8 9.10 Articles they all confessed the contentes of those Articles to be true But Iohn Holiday Henry Pond and Iohn Floyd added that they do allow the Latine seruice for thē that vnderstandeth the same so farre as it agreeth with Gods word For some parte thereof is not agreeable to Gods woorde they sayd but to such as do not vnderstand the sayd seruice in Latine they doe not allowe it for it doeth not profite them Robert Southam added and sayd that it was a fond
theirs God is my father God is my mother God is my Sister my Brother my Kinsman God is my frend moste faythfull ¶ The cruell burning of a woman at Exeter Touching the name of this woman as I haue nowe learned she was the wife of one called Prest dwelling in the Dioces of Exeter not farre from Launceston ¶ The Persecution and Martyrdome of three godly men burnt at Bristow about the latter yeares of Queene Maries reigne IN writing of the blessed Sayntes which suffered in the bloudy dayes of queene Mary I had almost ouerpassed the names and story of three godly Martyrs whiche with theyr bloud gaue testimony likewise to the gospell of Christ being condemned and burnt in the town of Bristow The names of whom were these Richard Sharpe Thomas Benion Thomas Hale First Richarde Sharpe Weauer of Bristowe was brought the 9. day of Marche an 1556. before M. Dalbye Chauncellour of the Towne or City of Bristow and after examination concerning the sacrament of the aultar was perswaded by the sayde Dalbye and others to recant and the 29. of the same moneth was enioyned to make his recantation before the Parishioners in his parish Churche Which whē he had done he felt in his cōscience such a tormenting hell that he was not able quietly to worke in his occupation but decayed and chaunged both in colour and liking of his body Who shortly after vpon a sonday came into his parish Church called Temple after high masse came to the queere doore sayd with a loud voyce Neighbors beare me recorde that yonder Idoll and poynted to the aultar is the greatest and most abhominable that euer was and I am sory that euer I denied my Lord GOD. Then the Constables were commaunded to apprehende him but none stepped forth but suffered him to goe out of the Church After by night he was apprehended and caried to Newgate shortly after he was brought before the sayd Chauncellor denying the sacrament of the aultar to be the body bloud of Christ sayd it was an Idoll and therfore was cōdemned to be burnt by the sayd Dalby He was burnt the 7. of May. 1557. and dyed godly paciently and constantly confessing the articles of our fayth ¶ Thomas Hale Martyr THe Thursday in the night before Easter .1557 came one M. Dauid Herris Alderman Iohn Stone to the house of one Thomas Hale a Shoomaker of Bristowe caused him to rise out of his bedde brought hym foorth of his dore To whō the said Tho. Hale said You haue sought my bloud these two yeares now much good do it you with it Who being committed to the watchmen was caried to Newgate the 24. of April the yere aforesaid was brought before M. Dalby the Chancelor committed by him to prison after by him condemned to be burnt for saying the sacrament of the altar to be an Idoll He was burned the 7. of May with the foresayd Rich. Sharpe godly paciently and constantly embracing the fire with his armes Two Godly Martyrs burned at Bristow Richard Sharpe Thomas Hale were burned both together in one fire and bound backe to backe Thomas Benion THomas Benion a Weauer at the commaundement of the Commissioners was brought by a Constable the thirtenth daye of August 1557. before Mayster Dalbye Chauncellour of Bristow who committed him to pryson for saying there was nothing but bread in the Sacrament as they vsed it Wherefore the twenty day of the sayd August he was condemned to be burnt by the sayd Dalby for denying fiue of theyr Sacramentes and affirming two that is the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ and the Sacrament of Baptisme He was burnt the seuen and twenty of the sayd moneth and yeare and dyed godly Thomas Benion burned at Bristow constantly and patiently with confessing the articles of our christian fayth ¶ The Martyrdome of fiue constant Christians which suffered the last of all other in the time of Queene Mary THe last that suffred in Queene Maries time were fiue at Caunterburye burned about sixe dayes before the death of Queene Mary whose names follow here vnder written Iohn Corneford of Wortham Christopher Browne of Maydstone Iohn Herst of Ashford Alice Snoth Katherine Knight otherwise called Katherine Tynley an aged woman These fiue to close vp the finall rage of queene Maries persecution for the testimony of that word for whiche so many had died before gaue vp theyr liues meekly and paciently suffering the violent malice of the Papistes Which Papists although they then might haue either well spared them or els deferred theyr death knowing of the sicknesse of Queene Mary yet such was the implacable despite of that generation that some there be that say the Archdeacō of Canterbury the same time being at London vnderstanding the daunger of the Queene incontinently made al post hast home to dispatch these whom before he had thē in his cruell custody The matter why they were iudged to the fire was for beleuing the body not to be in the sacrament of the aulter vnlesse it be receiued saying moreouer that we receiue an other thing also beside Christes body which we see and is a temporall thing according to S. Paule The thinges that be sene be temporall c. Item for confessing that an euill man doth not receiue Christes body Because no man hath the sonne except it be geuen him of the father Item that it is Idolatry to creepe to the crosse and S. Iohn forbidding it sayth Beware of Images Itē for confessing that we should not pray to our Lady and other Sayntes because they be not omnipotent For these and such other articles of Christian doctrine were these fiue committed to the fire Agaynst whom whē the sentence shoulde be read and they excommunicate after the maner of the papistes one of them Iohn Cornford by name styrred with a vehemēt spirit of the zeale of god proceeding in a more true excōmunication agaynst the papistes in the name of them all pronounced sentēce against them in these wordes as folow In the name of our Lord Iesus Christ the sonne of the most mighty God and by the power of his holy spirite the authority of his holy catholick Apostolick church we do geue here into th◠handes of Satan to be destroyed the bodies of all those blasphemers hereticks that do mainteine any error agaynst his most holy word or do cōdemne his most holy truth for heresy to the mainteinaunce of any false Churche or fayned Religion so that by this thy iuste iudgement O most mighty God against thy aduersaries thy true religion may be knowne to thy great glory and our comfort and to the edifying of al our natiō Good Lord so be it Amen This sentence of excommunication beyng the same time openly pronounced and registred proceeding so as it seemeth from an inwarde fayth and hartye zeale to Gods trueth and
and the law there end peruerted by the Papistes 25.26.27 Woorkes of manne vnperfecte .23 in what respect called good 26. Workes wich good in the Popes Churche 25. Word of God hath his authoritie of God not of the Churche 1824. is the foundation and pillar of the Churche and not the Churche of the word 1824.1825 Worlde committed as well to the rest of the Apostles as to Peter 15. Worshipping of sainctes and how 1108. Worshipping of Images disproued by Ridley 2128.2129.2130.2131 Worcester burnt 197.198 Wolsey Cardinall of Rome and Archbishop of Yorke his history .986 hys pryde and ambition 989.987· a great rayser of warres .987 conueyeth twelue score thousand poundes out of England .988 his ambicious letter to Gardiner to bee made Pope .990 his fall with the causes thereof .994 depriued of hys chancellership cast into a premunire and hys goodes confiscate .994 arested poisoned himselfe 996 Woman burned at Shipping Sad bery 775. Wolfangus Schuche his story and martyrdome 883. Wolferus first christened king of Mercia 122. Wolues first destroyed and driuen out of England 155.74 X I. XIstus 2. Bishoppe of Rome and Martyr with his sixe Deacons 71. Xistus Byshoppe of Rome .52 hys trifling ordinances ibid. Y E. YEoman martyr hys story persecution apprehension condemnation martyrdome 2045.2046 Yeare in olde time counted from Michaelmas to Michaelmas 368. Yeare of Iubiley reduced to the 50. yeare 374. Y O. Yong her troubles examination and deliueraunce 2065.2066.2067.2068.2069.2070 Yorke burned by the Danes .140 burned agayne with the minster also .171 Minster thereof built 172. Yorkeshyre men rebell .1308 suppressed and some executed 1309. Z E. ZEale without knowledge what it breedeth 1114 Zelinus 11. Emperour of the Turks made Emperoure without hys fathers will .745 and poysoneth hys father .746 his tyrannous raygne ibid. Zepherinus Byshoppe of Rome his ordinaunces suspected to bee falsified 56. Zenon martyr 62. Zenon a noble man of Rome with 10000. moe put to death for the truth 40. Zenokius Martyr 78. Z I. Zisca hys story .645 hee was a xi times victor in the field .648 his skiâ—ne made in a drumme .648 hys pollicies in warres .646.647 hys Oration to his souldiers .647 hys death and epitaph 648. Z V. Zuricke and Barne forsake theyr league with Fraunce 870. Zuinglius his lyfe and story .866 hys consent and difference with Luther in doctrine and opinions .848.863 hys comming to Tigury .848 slayne in Battayle 872. afterward burned 873. Zurickes law against filthy Adultery .869 reformeth Religion 867. FINIS ⧠The end of the Table ⧠Imprinted at London by Iohn Daye dwellyng ouer Aldersgate beneath S. Martins ⧠Cum Gratia Priuilegio Regiae Maiestatis An. Dom. 1583. ¶ The Description of Windsore Castle ⧠The condemning of Anthony Person Marbecke Testwood and Filmer with the burning of the sayd Person Testwood and Filmer vnder the Castle of Windsore here liuely described Read pag. 1219. Marbecke saued by the Kynges Pardon Robert Smith of London Martyr Robert Smith actiue in the art of paynting The first examination of Rob. Smith before B. Boner Confession not neede fall Reiectio criminis ingeniosa diuina The Sacrament of the Altar Boners argumeÌ„t to proue the Sacrament Steuen Harwod examined before the Bishop Robert Smith examined by the Bishop Where was the visible Church amongest the Protestants Where was the visible Church amongest the Apostles Here he would not aunswere me to the Church of Iury but flyeth to the 5. of Corinth How Boner layeth snares to catch the innocent The church of Christ is not vniuersally in one particular place Talke betweene Robert Smith and the Bishops Chapleyne Absurditye graunted by the Catholickes that the body of Christ goeth into the belly and â—o so into the draughte ComparisoÌ„ betweene the Iewes that spit in Christs face and Papists which let fall him into the draught Note this Catholicke doctrine which reâ—â—â—bleth the body of Christ to the incomprehensible 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 The questioÌ„ 〈…〉 what Christ is 〈◊〉 to doe 〈◊〉 the SacrameÌ„t but what â—e 〈…〉 Rob. Smith brought agayne before the Bishop and the Lord Mayor B. Boner excuseth himselfe of blouddines B. Boner pâ—â—ued to be cruell bloudy By this question it may appeare whether the B. sought bloud or no. The Papists deaâ— God hauing body without bloud Euen as the bread is the body so is the cup the bloud Rob. Smith commaunded of Boner into Limbo An other examination of R. Smith Boner beginneth with an vntruth The Church Auricular confession is but a pickepurse matter The inconueniences of auricular confession A false practise of a Priest vnder confession Example of terrible cruelty shewed vpon a poore innocent Anno 1555. August Syr Iohn Mordant Knight 2. Sacramentes Baptisme in what poyntes it is abused by the Catholickes This was spokeÌ„ more to confound the opinion of water then to let children to haue water The water of Baptisme a preacher and not a Sauiour The element of water in Baptisme bringeth not the holy Ghost The holy Ghost receaued of some before Baptisme The Sacrament of orders Boner shaueth himselfe in anger of Robert Smyth Holy bread Holy water Aâ—nnoynting Talke betwene Rob. Smyth and the Doctors Against auricular confession Confâ—ssing vnto â—ohn in the wilderneâ—â— was not to him but before him â—o God Anno 1555. Iuly The maruerlous boldenes of Robert Smith geueÌ„ him of God agaynst Christes enemyes The last examination of Robert Smith before B. Boner with his condeÌ„natâ—on in the Consistory Syr Iohn Mordant came in after this story was tolde The wordâ— of Robert Smith to the Lord Mayor Here my brother Tankerfield recited the story of my Lord Byshops Cooke Boner no Saint This Maior was Synâ—oh Lion Here my brother Tankerfield pulled out of his bosome a testament requiring iudgement by the same but it would not be heard This Sheriffe was M. Woodrofe Iustice required in the Bishops Consistory but could not be had A lawfull request not heard The Bishops sentence beginneth with a wrong name Where finde the Catholickes in the scripture to put any to death for their conscience sake Robert Smith wrongfully condemned by the Byshop The wordes of Robert Smith agayne to the Lord Mayor The godly behauiour of Robert Smith and his fellowe in pryson Prob 5. Esay 1. Sapien. 2. Genes 3. â— Peter 3. Sapien. 13. Iohn 7. 1. Corin. 2. 1. Tobi. 11. Iohn 9. Apoc. 14. Exoduâ— 22 Math. 15. Math. 25. 2 Cor 9. Luke 12. Iohn 1. 2. Cor. 6. Math. 7. Heb. 13. 〈◊〉 13. Math. 6. Math. 6. Prou. 4. Siâ—â—â— 30. Tobi. 3. 2. Pet. 3. This letter is thought of some to be M. Hoopers partly for that in one copy amongest diuers it is entitled vnto him and also by the phrase and maner of writing it may be well coniectured so to be Apo. 17. Psalâ— 115. Math. 7. Ephe. 2. 2. Tim. 2. Ephe. 6. Phil. 2. Heb. 12. Col. 1. Pet. 5. Apoc. 6. 1. Cor. 1. 1. Cor. 10 1. Pet 3. Luke
commoÌ„ly of English women 〈◊〉 1. Tim. â— Ghosâ—â—ly 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 of â—â—ristian 〈◊〉 1. Peter 4. Iohn 12. 1. Cor. 1. Luke 17. Example of Lots wyfe Nothing vseâ— in Q. Maâ—yâ—s 〈…〉 The first note prouing the Church of the Papistes not to be the true Church 2. Note Iohn 10. 3. Note Actes 7. 4. Note to know the Church 5. Note Iohn 5 6. Note to know the Church Ephes. 5. Compare the proceedinges doinges of the Popes Church with the true members of Christs Church and you shall see what they are The Church of the valiant Papistes compared to Nemrod and why The Popes Church standeth all in lying and murdering 3. Reg. 18. Luke 9. The Popes Church vnder payne of damnation is to be auoyded Apoc. 2. Phil. 1. He exhorteth to be bolde in Christ. Math. 13. Worldly Christians resembled to Aesops Cocke Worldly allurements motions of drawing backe by Gods grace with standed Experience of the Lordes assistance in confirming his seruantes M. Glouer coÌ„mitted to the Iayle before any cause was declared Gods mighty consolation vpon Rob. Glouer in prison M. Glouer weepeth for ioy in prison M. Glouer couÌ„selled to put in bondes Rober Glouer refuseth to enter into bondes Worldly persuasions not receiued M. Glouer agâ—yne visited with Gods holy comfort M Glouer reasoning with himselfe M. Glouer taketh courage al 〈◊〉 and daungerâ— set aside M. Glouer resolued in himselfe to abyde the vttermost for the Gospells cause The Papistâ— proceede with M. Glouer agaynst the lawes of the realme Commaundement geuen to the Sumner agaynst Iohn Glouer and not agaynst Robert Glouer This Byshops name was Doct. Banes M. Warren of Couentry persecutor of Rob. Glouer A lesson for all persecutors Luke 16. R· Glouer brought before Banes B. of Lichfield and Couentrye M. Robert Glouer M. of Art in Cambridge R. Glouer charged for not comming to the Church The Bishop refuseth to be iudged by the primatiue Church Robert Glouer and his fellow prisoners remoued from Couentry to Lichfield in the face of the open market Iephcot the Chauncellours seruaunt Papistes keepe no promise Iephcot Persey cruell and straite agaynst M. Glouer Talke betweene M. Glouer and the Chancellor in prison * The Church geueth witnes which be the true bookes and writings of the Apostles as also the olde Sinagogue of the Iewes doth witnes which be the true bookes of the holy Prophetes yet it followeth not thereby that the Iewes haue authority ouer the Scripture The comforts sweete feelinges of M. Glouer in prison M. Glouer assaulted by the enemy in prison concerning vnworthynes Actes 24. Rom. 11. Rom. 4. Iohn 2. Gods election bound to no worthines or person Rom. 10. Psalme 145. It is no arrogaÌ„cye to presume vpon Gods promise Psalm 50. Robert Glouer replyeth against the tentation of the enemy in that he is a sinner M. Glouer brought agayne before the Bishop Reasoning betwene M. Glouer and the Byshop * The true Church is alwayes builded vp on the doctrine of the Apostles which though it appeare not alwaies alyke in outward â—â—ght the faulte is in the tyme not in the Church Tymes do alter and with the tymes the outward face of the Church may alter sometymes appearing more sometymes lesse sometymes very little sometymes nothing at all according as the persecution is Neuertheles the truth of the church abydeth alwayes one Neyther doth it goe by number of meÌ„ but by soundnes of truth Many agreeing in one may make an vnitye but the veritye of the word maketh the Church whether it be in few or in many The first question Power by Gods word in the ministery to remit sinnes 2. questioâ— 3. question Robert Glouer destitute foâ—â— tyme of the Lords comfort The Lord for a tyme may withdraw his comfortes but at leÌ„gth he visiteth his seruantâ— R. Glouer receaueth agayne coÌ„fort of the Lord. Cornelius Bongey Martyr Articles obiected to Cornelius Bongey Hâ—s Aunsweres to the articles Iohn Glouer William Glouer after their deaâ—h condemned and cast out for heretickes A new search made for Iohn Glouer The prouidence of God agayne in sauing Iohn Glouer Agnes Glouer wyfe to Iohn Glouer apprehended D. Dracot not suffering Iohn Glouer to be buryed in the Churchyearde Iohn Glouer after his death iudged of Doct. Dracot to be a damned soule Testimony of this story The maner of handling the body of WilliaÌ„ Glouer after his death Bernard a Popish Curate of Weme Iohn Thorlyne agaynst the burying of W. Glouers brother The letter of Raufe Bayne B. of Chester for the not burying of W. Glouers body The dead corpeâ— of W. Glouer dragged with horse into the field M. Edward Burton not suffered to be buryed in Christian buriall the same day when Q. Elizabeth was crowned Oliuer Richardine in Hartford West Martyr William Wolsey Robert Pigot Martyrs Richard Euerard extreame agaynst WilliaÌ„ Wolsey W. Wolsey commaunded to the Iayle D. Fuller Christopherson D. Yong come to conferre with Wolsey Wolsey putteth a question to the 〈…〉 D. Watsons booke of Sermons or Homelyes D. Fuller agayne resorteth to W. Wolsey The Chauncellour geâ—eth leaue to Wolsey to depart W. Wolsey layd in the Castle of Wisbich Rob. Pigot Painter presented for not coÌ„ming to the Chuâ—ch Talke betweene Syr Clement Higham Iudge and Rob. Pigot Rob. Pigot brought to the Iayle where W. Wolsey 〈◊〉 Anno 1555. October Wolsey and Pâ—got returned to Eley to prison Tho. Goodâ—â—â—e Biâ—â—hop of Eley The Bishops Câ—â—playne a FrenchmaÌ„ 〈◊〉 the prisoners in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Woâ—sey called to iudgment in the Bâ—shops 〈◊〉 Wolseys aunswere to Sâ—â—xton M. Christopherson writeth what he would haue Pâ—got conâ—â—â— of the â—acrâ—ment 〈◊〉 refuseth to 〈◊〉 to Christophersons 〈◊〉 M. Peacoke appoynted to preach at tâ—e burning of Wolsey and Pigot â— Wolsey 〈◊〉 himselfe to be â—ound in all pointes of the scripture belonging to his 〈…〉 The MartyrdoÌ„e of W. Wolsey and Rob. Pigot at Eley Anno 1555. Octob. 16. Bookes burned with Wolsey Pigot The natures of Wolsey and Pigot described The zelous spirite of William Wolsey W. Wolsey desirous of Martirdome Wolsey calleth the day of his Martirdome his glad day Thomas Hodilo Berebruer of Cambridge witnes of this story Richard Denton first conuerter of Wolsey Money sent by Wolsey to Denton Wolsey exhorting Richard Denton to persist in the truth Denton afraydâ— of burning Richard DentoÌ„ burned in his owne house which before would not burne for Christ. Anno. 1564. Aprill 18 Doct. Nicholas Ridley Martyr Nicholas Ridley borne in Noâ—thumberland Nicholas Ridley learned at Newcastle Nicholas Ridley mayster of Pembroke hall in Cambridge Nicholas Ridley made D. of Diuinitye Nicholas Ridley king Henryes Chapleine Nicholas Ridley made Bishop of Rochester Nicholas Ridley made Byshop of LondoÌ„ The fruitefull dilligence of B. Ridley in preaching Gods word B. Ridley of great memory and reading B· Ridley comely of proportion and complexion The fayre conditions of Byshop Ridley tender to his kinred yeâ— not otherwise then truth and right
is fayne to call for more helpe Whether the Masse be a Sacrament M. Cosins geueth ouer in the playne field The 〈◊〉 of S. 〈◊〉 alledgâ— for conâ—â—â—â—mation of the Masse aunswered how it 〈◊〉 deriued The 〈◊〉 Missa The Masse is a sacrifiâ—â— quoth Harpsfield A Sacrament is no Sacrament withâ—out his vse Receauing maketh not the Sacrament yeâ— the Sacrament of the Lords Supper without it be receiued is no Sacrament What the Priestes ought to do at their Masse The Sacraâ—â—â—◠〈…〉 The Sacrament of the 〈…〉 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 Suppeâ— all that 〈◊〉 present 〈…〉 〈◊〉 in 〈…〉 Epâ—e 〈…〉 Sacrament without it be a communion Coâ—ins and the Chaplâ—â—ne geue 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 〈…〉 M. 〈◊〉 〈…〉 Archâ—eacon M. Harpsfield standeth vpon number and multitude What this Pronoune Hoâ— doth dâ—monstrate That is agaynst the opinion of Winchester read before in the tractation of Winchesters Sermon M. Harpsfield in a double tale Contrariety in popish doctrine Pretence of Gods omnipotencye The substanciall partes of the Sacrament takeÌ„ away by the Papistes M. Harpsfield geueth ouer for lacke of good matter His tenth examination before the B. others Iohn Philpot accuâ—sed by Stâ— Gardiner without ordeâ— of lawe Iohn Philpot required absolution of Winchester and was denyed it B. Boner will needes be his Ordinary M. Philpot appealeth from the B. of London agayne How one may be of three dioces at once His Baalamite kinsman Scripture hansomely applied 〈◊〉 next 〈◊〉 talke wiâ—â— the Bishop Witnes agayne swornâ—â—gaynst 〈…〉 Philpoâ— Iohn Pâ—â—lpot 〈…〉 from 〈◊〉 Bishoâ— Yet an â—â—ther exâ—â—â—â—nation 〈◊〉 Iohn Philâ—pot beâ—orâ— Bishopâ— Doctors Setling of a mans conscience in religion requireth good aduisement Pâ—pistes will haue fayth to be compelled Bernard in cantâ— Serm. 66. Faith ought not to be compelled The true Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 euer 〈…〉 c. 15. 〈◊〉 true 〈◊〉 church 〈…〉 Abel 〈◊〉 Caine. The B. of Chichester D Day 〈◊〉 to a 〈◊〉 The Byshâ—p◠〈◊〉 to be weaâ—y of 〈◊〉 parte B. Boner would fayne picke out matter if he could tell how An other matter picked agaynst Iohn Philpot. Rom. 5. 1. Tim. 1. Iohn Philpot falsly charged with vntruth when no truth can be found agaynst him M. Philpot charged with a letter written to M. Grene. This letter torne in the blinde tower read before pag. 1382. col 2. The contents of M. Philpots letter to M. Grene. M. Grene called M. Philpot agayne charged with an vntruth Note what great gentlenes this Bishop sheweth to Philpot and compare the same with the handling now of him in his imprisonment Blacke pouder 〈◊〉 to Iohn Philpot to make Inke False surmises â—ayd agaynst Iohn Philpot. D. Westons chiefe argumeÌ„ts in the conuocation house Bishop Tonstall aâ—d M. Weston 〈◊〉 ouer the matter Wisedomâ— in Gods matters consisteth not in 〈◊〉 learning Cyprian ad Corne. li. 1. Epist. 3. D Day Bishop of Chichester shrinketh also away The placâ— of Cypriâ—â— expoâ—nâ—â—â— The Sacraâ—â—â—t abuâ—es bâ— the Papistes 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 Sacrament 〈◊〉 â—ind * Synechdoche is a figure whâ—n by one thing or by part the whole is vnderstanded Eusebius hath these wordes Parum Eucharistiae puero dedit i. He gaue a litle of the Sacrament to the boy which words may very well comprehende both partes and it seemeth by the wordes that follow that part of it was licour for it is written in the same place Iussit vt id infunderet et in os senis instillaret i. He commaunded that he should poure it and droppe it into the olde mans mouth so he did Eusebius in Eccles. hist. lib. 6. cap. 44. The Image of God is not like in Christ and in vs. Presence of the Sacrament The Sacrament of the Masse as it is vsed is no Sacrament Altar what it signifieth Christopherson for lacke of better profe falleth to exclaming Wrangling matter agaynst M. Philpot. Iohn Philpots religion elder then Popery by a 1000. yeares This religion was not sâ—ene openly a 100. yeares ago Ergo this religion was not The antecedent is true and the consequent false Scoffing Morgan 1. Cor. â— Morgan falleth to Scoffing 〈◊〉 rayling at the good Martyrs of God Iohn Philpot with great zeale denounceth hell fier to Morgan vnlesse he repent Morgan sombling stammering in the Conuocation house Morgan taken vp for halting M. Harpsâ—â—â—â— anâ— Câ—fins 〈◊〉 Christian truth called heresie The holy Ghost is Christes Vicar vpon 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Philâ—â—â— denyed 〈…〉 The 12 examination of M. Philpot before certayne Bishopâ— Iohn Philpot sent for to masse refuseth to come The Bishop layeth out his articles agayne The Bishops doinges agaynâ—â— the lawe Iohn Philpot is rebuked for singing Talke betweene Iohn Philpot the B. of Worcester and Bangor If violence and tyranny be no token of true religion what may men iudge then of the Popes religion I pray you The Popes religion hath no other ground to stand vpon but violence Where this religion was 100. yeares agoe Boner rayleth on Latimer Fathers may be asked but not fâ—â—lowed further then they follow the Scriptures * Note he sayth not in the Sacrament but in the administratâ—â— of the Sacrament After dinner Maister Philpot called agayne To stand to the Catholick Church is not inough with these men except you be in the Church of Rome The wordes of Christ feede my sheepe opened The Pope is no feeder By really he meaneth truely Talke with D. Chadsey and D. Wright and others 〈…〉 more Chadsey 〈◊〉 you can proue D. Chadsey â—etteth 〈…〉 Whether reâ—ll men receaue the body of Christ Quodam moâ—o D. Chadsey â—â—ynteth in 〈◊〉 proofe Fayth consisteth not in learning but in beleuing The authority of the Church The place of S. Austen I would not beleeue the worde if the Church did not moue me c. The word hath his authority onely of God not of the Church The word is the foundation of the Church and not the Church of the word Talke betweene the Archbish of Yorke and Iohn Philpot. The Church defined The Church both visible and inuisible Catholicke defined by S. Austen Catholicke defined by the Papistes Vniuersalitye Succession This consequent being reduced into a Syllogisme of the first figure will ground vpon a false Maior Ergo Da Vniuersalitye and Succession make a true Church ri The Churche of Rome hath vniuersall succession j. Ergo the Church of Rome is the true Church * To this is sufficiently aunswered â—efore pag. 1980. looke in the latter end of the 11. examination Vniuersalitye alwayes to be ioyned with Veritye * Not principally by your leaue my Lord. The errour of the Donatistes The church may be certayne and yet not tyed to one place August de doctrina christiana Argument a 〈◊〉 non sufficiâ—nte et non totalâ— The Argument denyed Apoc. 2. 3. Reg. The mâ—â—ther 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 to the 〈◊〉 man 〈…〉 tyme 〈◊〉 falsly 〈…〉 true moâ—thers 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 * So ye say now when ye would geue him no leaue noâ— tyme when he was aliue to
Oraâ—ion of D. Martyn Temporall gouernment 〈◊〉 in Spirituall 〈◊〉 Temporall Magistrates 〈◊〉 not 〈…〉 The Popes Charitye 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Archbishop Causes alleadged why Doct. Cranmer cannot receaue the Pope The Lawes of this realme and the Popes contrary The Popes proceedinges contrary to God The reall presence is not to be proued by any Doctour aboue a 1000. yeares after Christ. The Pope likened to the deuil and wherein The Pope proued Antichrist Anno 1556. Ianuary Math 16. Marke 8. The Popes lawes agaynst the lawes of this Realme To be called vniuersall head is a marke of Antichrist Gregor The Bishop of Glocester charged with penury Warham Archbishop gaue vp first the supremacye to the King Both the vniuersities subscribed to the kinges supremacye before Cranmer was Archbishop D. Storyes Oration agaynst the Archb. Wordes of the Popes Canon Note the worshipful reasons of D. Story wherewith he proueth the Popes supremacy Doct. Story reasoneth aâ— though to feede with the word and to gouerne with the sword were all one A maxime in the law A rule of law Doct. Story chargeth the Archb. with stubbornes Partialitye 〈◊〉 the reporter Take betweene D. Martyn and 〈◊〉 Arch-bâ—â—hop Iephthes 〈◊〉 * That is it 〈…〉 with 〈◊〉 The Archb. 〈…〉 to the 〈…〉 not 〈…〉 the pope The Archb. 〈◊〉 first to the pope 〈…〉 Doct. Martyn would proue the Archb. periured in forswearing his othe made to the Pope Doct. Cranmer vnwilling to be made Arâ—hb False slaunder of D. Martyn * Nay the Phariseys cryed not Verbum Domini but Templâ— Domini as the Papists do now agaynst the Protestantes So did King Ezechias and Iosies downe with Monumentes of Idolatry and 〈◊〉 commended * An other false slaunder of D. Martyn Whether these be the fruites of the Gospellers or of the Papistâ— more let the conuersation of them both geue iudgement Anno 1556. March Doctrine of the Sacrament So was Saint Augustine first a Pagane then a Manichee then a Catholicke Doct. Cranmer first wonne to the knowledge of the SacrameÌ„t by B. Ridley Supremacye of the Pope King Henry was not Supreame head but onely of his owne Realme The Pope will be vniuersall head ouer all The aunswere of the Archb. not sincerâ—ly reported Interrogatories layed agaynst the Archbish. The first mariage of the Archb. The second mariage of the Archb. The Archb. charged with his doctrine bookes The Archb. 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Pope by 〈◊〉 Origines in Apologia Pamphili What an hereticke is after thâ— Popes making B. Bâ—ookes râ—canteth his oth made to the king agaynst the Pope Supremacye The Church builded vpon Peter Pasce expouÌ„ded by Chrisostome Aug. Quest. 75. Seruice in latin Sacrament in one kind Authoritye of the Church in changing rites Rites and ceremonyes Subiect to the dispositioÌ„ of the Church Reasons why lay men receaue not vnder both kindes Reall presence proued by B. Brookes August Psal. 33. Cyprian De Coena Domini D. Storyâ—â— talke to thâ— Archb. 3. Thinges required in an othe D. Story calleth for witnesses Witnesses sworne agaynst the Archb. The Archb. refuseth those Iurates periured The Archb. sent agayne to Bocardo The Archb. agayne geâ—ueth no reuerence to the Popes Delegate The aunsweres 〈◊〉 the Archb. not indifferently reported The Popes priâ—e and tyrranny Markes of Antichrist The Pope dispenseth agaynst the new and old Testament If any can go before the Pope in pride let him be called Antichrist His aunsweres to their articles How Cranmer was made Archb. agaynst his will D. Cranmer denyed that he tooke the Archbishopricke at the Popes handes Cranmers aunswere to K. HeÌ„ry refusing to be Archbishop First breaking of the matter of the Popes supremacye to K. Henry Cranmer sworne to the Pope vnder Protestation Cranmer in in swearing to the Pope did nothing without aduise of the best learned in this Realme The Archb. aunswereth for his wyfe and children Because there was offence takeÌ„ at this word Supreame head it was declared in the Queenes style to be Supreame gouernour The Archb. cited to appeare at Rome A poynt to be noted in the crafty practise of Romish hipocrites Of this 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Pope 〈◊〉 in the first booke pag. 1490. A new CoÌ„mission sent downe 〈◊〉 Rome agaynst the Archbish. D. Thurlby D. Boner Commissioners The olde benefites familiaritye betweene the Archb. and Doct. Thurlby A new sitting of the Popes delegates in Christes Church agaynst the Archb. of Cant. The Popes CommissioÌ„ groundeth vpon lyâ—â— The order of Archbishops degradation The inferiour cannot forbid to appeale to the superiour Generall CouÌ„sell is superiour to the Pope The causes why he doth appeale The .1 cause The Archb. cyted to appeare at Rome when he was â—ast in prison that he could not come Note with what iustice and sinceritye this Catholicke Church doth proceede The 2. cause The Archb. denyed to haue counsell of the law The 3. cause The Papistes proceede contrary to law The Papistes contrary to their owne promise The 4. cause Causes mouing the Archb. why he could not admit the Popes authoritye The Popes authoritye cannot be admitted in this Realme without periury The 5. cause Inconuenience to this Realme in receiuing the popes authority The 6. cause The primatiue state of the church of Rome sincere pure The Church of Rome how and where it began to alter Deformityes of the Church of Rome infecting all other Churches The B. of Rome no equall iudge in his owne cause Appellation froÌ„ the Pope to a generall Counsell * i. Letters of protection and defence Defence of his doctrine He proâ—â—â—steth himselfe to be Catholike New termes of the Sacrament brought in by the pope vnknowen to the scripture and old Doctours Talke betweene D. Thurlby the Archb. about the appeale Thurlby weepeth for the Archb. Of this forme of degradatioÌ„ read in the fâ—rst booke of Actes pag. 1493. Lord Boner vnlordeth the Archbishop It is happy this Bishop had so much maner yet to call him gentleman The Archb. contented to recant Causes mouing the Archb. to geue with time The coppy of Cranmers recantation sâ—ars ed abroad by the Papistes The Queeneâ— hart set agaynst Cranmer Cranmer in a miserable case The Queenâ— conferreth with D. Cole about Cranmers burning L. Williams of Tame L. Shandoys Syr Tho. Briâ—eâ— Syr Iohn Browne appoynted to be at Cranmers execution Cranmer writeth and subscribeth the articles with his owne hand D. Cranmer brought to D. Coles Sermon Cranâ—â—â— set 〈◊〉 a stagâ— D. Coles Sermon diuided into 3. partes The summe and effect of D. Coles Sermon at Oxford If Cole gaue this iudgement vpon Cranmer when he had repented what iudgment is theÌ„ to be geuen of Cole which alwayes peâ—â—dured in error and neuer yet repented If all herâ—tickes in England should be burned where should D. Cole haue bene ere now Lex non aequalitatis sed iniquitatis â— Cor. 10. The prayer of Archb. CraÌ„mer The last wordes of Exhortation of the Archb. to the people Exhortation to contempt of the
worde because I am not woorthy to professe it What bring I to passe in so doyng but adde sinne to sinne What is greater sinne then to deny the truth of Christes Gospell as Christ himself beareth witnesse Hee that is ashamed of me or of my wordes of hym I will be also ashamed before my father and all his aungels I might also by like reason forbeare to do any of gods cōmandements When I am prouoked to pray the enemy may say vnto me I am not worthy to pray therfore I shall not pray so in lyke maner of all the commandements I shall not forbeare swearing stealing murthering because I am not worthy to do any commaundement of God These be the delusions of the Deuill and Sathans suggestions which must be ouercome by continuance of prayer and with the word of God applied accordyng to the measure of euery mans gift agaynst all assaults of the Deuill At the bishops first comming to Lichfield after myne imprisonment I was called into a by chamber next to my prison to my Lord. Before whom when I came and saw none but his officers chaplains seruants except it were an old priest I was partly amazed and lifted vp my heart to God for his mercifull helpe and assistance My Lord asked me how I liked my imprisonment I gaue hym no aunswer touchyng that question He proceded to perswade me to be a member of hys Church which had continued so many yeares As for our church as hee called it it was not knowen he sayd but lately in kyng Edwards tyme. I professe my selfe to be a member of that church said I that is builded vpon the foundation of the Apostles Prophets Iesus Christ beyng the head corner stone and so alledged the place of S. Paule to the Ephes. And this Church hath bene from the beginnyng said I though it beare no glorious shew before the world beyng euer for the most part vnder the Crosse and affliction contemned despised and persecuted My Lord on the other side contended that they were the Church Glouer So cryed all the Clergy agaynst the Prophets of Ierusalem saying Templum Domini templum Domini The Church the Church c. Bish. And always when I was about to speake any thing my Lord cried hold thy peace I commaund thee by the vertue of obedience to hold thy peace callyng me a proud arrogant heretike Glouer I willed my Lord to burthen me with some specialties then to conuince me with some Scriptures and good learnyng Then my L. began to mooue certaine questions I refused to aunswer him in corners requiryng that I myght make my answer openly He sayd I should aunswer hym there I stood with hym vpon that poynt vntill he said I should to prison agayne and there haue neither meate nor drinke till I had answered hym Then I lifted vp my hart to God that I might stand and agree with the doctrine of his most holy word Bish. The first question was this how many sacraments Christ instituted to be vsed in the church Glo. The Sacrament of Baptisme sayd I and the Sacrament that he instituted at his last Supper Bish. No more sayd he Glo. To all those that declare a true and vnfayned repentaunce a sure hope trust and confidence in the death of Christ to such ministers I grant that they haue authoritie to pronounce by the power of Gods word the remission of sinnes Here interruptyng me he would needes beare me in hand that I called this a sacrament I would not greatly contend with hym in that poynt because that matter was of no great waight or importāce although he in so doing did me wrong for I called it not a Sacrament Hee asked me further whether I allowed theyr confession I sayd no. Bish. Then he would know my mynd what I thought of the presence of Christes body in the Sacrament Glouer I aunswered that their Masse was neither sacrifice nor Sacrament because sayd I you haue takē away the true institution which when you restore agayne I will tell you my iudgement concernyng Christes body in the Sacrament And thus much did this worthy Martyr of God leaue behynd hym by his owne hand in writyng concerning the maner of hys vsing and entreatyng in pryson and also of hys conflictes had with the Bishop and hys Chauncellor Moe examinations he had no doubt with the Byshop in the publike Consistory when he was brought forth to be condemned which also he would haue left vnto vs if either length of lyfe or laysure of tyme or haste of execution had permitted hym to finish that he intended but by reason of the writ of his burnyng beyng come down from London lacke of tyme neither did serue hym so to do neither yet could I get the Records of hys last examinations wheresoeuer they are become Onely this which I could learne by relation of one Austen Bernher a Minister and a familiar friend of hys concernyng the goyng to his death I can report that the sayd blessed seruant of the Lord M. Rob. Glouer after he was condemned by the Bishop and was now at a poynt to be deliuered out of this world it so happened that two or three dayes before his hart beyng lumpish and desolate of all spirituall consolation felt in hymselfe no aptnes nor willingnes but rather a heauines and dulnesse of spirite full of much discomfort to beare that bitter crosse of Martyrdome ready now to be layd vpon hym Wherupon he fearing in himself lest the Lord had vtterly withdrawne his woonted fauor from him made hys mone to this Austen his frend aboue remembred signifieng vnto hym how earnestly he had prayed day and night vnto the Lord and yet could receiue no motion nor sense of any comfort from hym Unto whom the sayd Austen answering agayne willed and desired him paciently to waite the Lords pleasure and how so euer his present feling was yet seing his cause was iust and true he exhorted hym constantly to sticke to the same to play the man nothyng misdoubting but the Lord in his good time would visit him and satisfie his desire with plenty of consolation whereof he sayd he was right certayne and sure therfore desired hym when so euer any such feeling of Gods heauenly mercies should begin to touch his hart that then he would shew some signification thereof wherby he might witnesse with hym the same and so departed from hym The next day when the tyme came of his martyrdome as hee was goyng to the place and was now come to the sight of the stake although all the night before praying for strength and courage he could feele none sodainly he was so mightily replenished with Gods holy comfort and heauenly ioyes that he cryed out clapping his hands to Austen saying in these words Austen he is come he is come c. that with such ioy and alacritie as one seeming rather to be risen from some deadly
with the fore sayd Maister Bilney he went with hym to visite the prisoners in the Tower in Cambridge and beyng there among other prysoners there was a woman which was accused that she had killed her owne chylde which acte she playnly and stedfastly denied Whereby it gaue them occasion to searche for the matter and at length they founde that her husbande loued her not and therefore soughte all meanes he coulde to make her away The matter was thus A child of hers had bene sicke a whole yere at length died in haruest tyme as it were in a consumption Which when it was gone shee went to haue her neighboures to helpe her to the buriall but all were in Haruest abroade whereby she was enforced with heauinesse of heart alone to prepare the chyld to the buriall Her husband comming home and not louyng her accused her of murtheryng the child This was the cause of her trouble and M. Latimer by earnest inquisition of conscience thought the woman not guilty Thē immediatly after was he called to preach before king Henry the 8. at Windsore where after his sermon the kyngs maiestie sent for hym and talked with him familiarly At which tyme M. Latimer finding oportunitie kneeled downe opened hys whole matter to the kyng and begged her pardon which the kyng most graciously granted and gaue it hym at his return homeward In the meane tyme the woman was deliuered of a chylde in the prison whose Godfather was M. Latymer and maistres Cheeke Godmother But all that whyle he would not tel her of the pardone but laboured to haue her confesse the truth of the matter At length tyme came when she looked to suffer and Maister Latymer came as he was woont to instruct her vnto whome shee made great lamentation and moue to be purified before her suffring for she thoght to be damned if she should suffer without purification Then M. Bilney beyng with maister Latimer both told her that that law was made to the Iewes and not to vs and howe women bee as well in the fauour of GOD before they be purified as after and rather it was appointed for a ciuill and politike lawe for naturall honestye sake then that they should any thyng the more be purified from sinne thereby c. So thus they trauayled wyth this woman till they had brought her to a good trade and then at length shewed her the Kyngs pardon and let her goe This good act among many other at this tyme happened in Cambridge by M. Latimer and Maister Bilney But this was not alone for many mo lyke matters were wrought by them if all were known wherof partly some are touched before such especially as concerne M. Bilney mention whereof is aboue expressed But as it is commonly seene in the naturall course of thynges that as the fire beginneth more to kyndle so the more smoke aryseth withall in much lyke sort it happened with Maister Latymer whose towardnesse the more it beganne to spryng hys vertues to be seene and hys doynges to bee knowen the more hys aduersaries began to spurne and kindle against hym Concernyng these aduersaries and such as did molest him partly their names bee aboue expressed Among the rest of this number was Doct. Redman of whome mention is made before in the raigne of king Edward a man sauouring at that tyme somewhat more of superstition then of true religion after the zeale of the Phariseis yet not so malignant or harmfull but of a ciuill and quiet disposition and also so liberall in well doyng that few poore Scholers were in that vniuersitie which fared not better by his purse This Doct. Redman beyng of no little authoritie in Cambridge perceiuyng vnderstandyng the bold enterprise of M. Latymer in settyng abroad the word and doctrine of the Gospell at thys tyme or much about the same writeth to hym seeking by perswasion to reuoke the sayd Latimer from that kynde maner of teachyng to whom M. Latimer maketh aunswer agayne in few words The summe and effect of both their letters translated out of Latine here followe to bee seene ¶ The summe of the Epistle written by Doctor Redman to M. Latymer GRace be vnto you and true peace in Christ Iesu. I beseeche you hartily and require most earnestly euen for charities sake that you wyll not stand in your owne conceite with a mind so indurate nor preferre your owne singular iudgement in matters of religion and controuersies before so many learned men and that more is before the whole Catholike Church especially consideryng that you neither haue any thyng at all in the word of God to make for you nor yet the testimony of any autenticall wryter Nay nay I beseech you rather consider that you are a man and that lying and vanitie maye quickely bleare your eye which doth sometyme transforme it selfe into an Aungell of lyght Iudge not so rashly of vs as that wicked spirite hath tickled you in the eare Witte you well that we are carefull for you and that we wish you to be saued and that wee are carefull also for our owne saluation Lay downe your stomacke I pray you and humble your spirite and suffer not the Church to take offence with the hardnes of your hart nor that her vnitie and Christes coate without seame as much as lyeth in you should be torne a sunder Consider what the sayeng of the wyseman is and be obedient thereunto Trust not in your owne wisedom The Lord Iesus Christ c. ¶ The summe of M. Latymers aunswer to Doct. Redman REuerend M. Redman it is euen enough for me that Christes sheepe heare no mans voyce but Christ and as for you you haue no voyce of Christ agaynst me whereas for my part I haue a heart that is ready to harken to any voyce of Christ that you can bring me Thus fare you well and trouble me no more from the talkyng with the Lord my God After Maister Latymer had thus trauailed in preachyng and teachyng in the Uniuersitie of Cambridge about the space of three yeares at length he was called vp to the Cardinall for heresie by the procurement of certain of the sayd Uniuersitie where he was content to subscribe and graunt to such Articles as then they propounded vnto hym c. After that he returned to the Uniuersitie again where shortly after by the meanes of D. Buttes the kyngs Phisition a singuler good man and a special fauourer of good procedyngs he was in the number of them which laboured in the cause of the kyngs supremacie Then went he to the Court where he remayned a certaine tyme in the sayd D. Buttes chamber preachyng then in London very often At last beyng weary of the Court hauyng a benefice offred by the kyng at the sute of the L. Crumwell and D. Buttes was glad thereof seekyng by that meanes to bee rid out of the Court wherewith in no case he could agree and so hauyng a
not to be a materiall Worme that is a liuing beast but it is a metaphor but that is neither to nor fro For a fire it is a worme it is a payne it is a torment it is an anguishe it is a griefe a misery a sorow a heauinesse inexplicable intolerable whose nature and condition in euery poynt who can tell but he that is of Gods priuy counsell sayth S. Austen God geue vs grace rather to be diligent to keepe vs out of it then to be curious to discusse the property of it for certayne we be that there is litle ease yea none at all but weeping wayling and gnashing of teeth whiche be two effectes of extreme payne rather certayne tokens what payne there is then what maner payne there is No Purgatory He that sheweth the state and condition of it doth not denye it But I had leauer be in it then in Lollers tower the Bishoppes prison for diuers skils and causes First in this I might dye bodily for lacke of meat and drinke in that I could not Item in this I might dye ghostly for feare of payne or lack of good counsell there I could not Item in this I might be in extreme necessity In that I coulde not if it be perill of perishing Item in this I might lacke charity There I could not Item in this I might lose my pacience In that I could not Item in this I might be in perill and daūger of death in that I could not Item in this I might be without surety of Saluation in that I could not Item in this I might dishonor God In that I could not Item in this I might murmur grudge agaynst God In that I could not Item in this I might displease God In that I could not Item in this I might be displeased with God In that I coulde not Item in this I might bee iudged to perpetuall prison as they call it in that I could not Item in this I might be craftily handled In that I could not Item in this I might be brought to beare a fagotte In that I could not Item in this I might be discontented with GOD In that I could not Item in this I might be separated and disseuered from Christ In that I could not Item in this I mighte bee a member of the Deuill In that I could not Itē in this I might be an inheritor of hell In that I could not Item in this I might pray out of charity and in vayne in that I could not Item in this my Lord and his Chapleines might manacle me by night In that they could not Item in this they might strangle me and say that I had hanged my selfe In that they could not Item in this they might haue me to the Consistory and iudge me after theyr fashion From thence they could not· Ergo I had leuer to be there then here For though the fire be called neuer so hoat yet and if the bishops two fingers can shake away a piece a friers cowle an other part and scala coeli altogether I wil neuer found Abbay Colledge nor Chauntrey for that purpose For seing there is no payne that can break my charity break my pacience cause me to dishonour God to displease God to be displeased with God cause me not to ioy in God nor that canne bring me to daunger of death or to daunger of desperation or from surety of saluation that canne separate me from Christ or Christ from me I care the lesse for it Iohn Chrisostom sayth that the greatest payne that damned soules haue is to be separate and cut of from Christ for euer which payne he sayth is greater then many helles which paynes the soules in Purgatory neither haue nor can haue Consider M. Morice whether prouision for Purgatorye hath not brought thousandes to hell Debts haue not bene payd restitution of euill gotten landes goods hath not bene made christen people whose necessities we see to whō whatsoeuer we do Christ reputeth done to himselfe to whom we are bounden vnder payne of damnation to doe for as we would be done for our selfe are neglecte and suffered to perish last wils vnfulfilled and broken Gods ordinaunce set aside and also for Purgatory foūdations haue bene taken for sufficient satisfaction so we haue trifled away the ordinaunce of God and restitutions Thus we haue gone to hell with Masses Diriges and ringing of manye a bell And who can pull Pilgrimages from Idolatrye and purge Purgatorye from Robbery but hee shall bee in perill to come in suspition of Heresye with them so that they may pill with Pilgrimage and spoyle with Purgatory And verely the abuse of them cannot be taken away but great luker and vauntage shall fall away from them whiche had leuer haue profite with abuse then lacke the same with vse and that is the waspe that doth sting them and maketh them to swell And if Purgatory were purged of all that it hath gotten by setting aside restitution and robbing of Christe it woulde be but a poore Purgatorye So poore that it should not be able to feed so fatte and tricke vp so many idle and slothfull lubbers I take God to witnes I would hurt no man but it greeueth me to see such abuse continue without remedy I cannot vnderstand what they meane by the Popes pardoning of Purgatorye but by way of suffrage and as for suffrage vnlesse he do his duety and seeke not his owne but Christes glory I had leauer haue the suffrage of iacke of the skullery which in his calling doth exercise both fayth and charitye but for his Masse And that is as good of an other simple Priest as of him For as for authoritye of keyes is to loose from guiltinesse of sinne and eternall payne due to the same according to Christes word and not to his own priuate will And as for Pilgrimage you woulde wonder what iuggling there is to gette money withall I dwell within a halfe mile of the Fosseway and you woulde wonder to see how they come by flockes out of the West countrey to many Images but chiefely to the bloud of Hailes And they beleue verely that it is the verye bloud that was in Christes bodye shedde vppon the Mount of Caluerye for our saluation and that the sighte of it with theyr bodily eye doth certify them and putteth them out of doubte that they bee in cleane life and in state of saluation without spot of sinne which doeth bolden then to many thinges For you would wonder if you shoulde common with them both comming and going what faythes they haue For as for forgeuing theyr enemies and reconciling theyr Christian brethren they can not away withall for the sight of that bloud doth quite them for the time I read in Scripture of two certifications one to the Romanes Iustificati ex fide pacem habemus i. We being iustified by fayth haue peace with God If I see the bloud of Christe with the eye
first chapter that it is not onely geuen you to beleue in the Lord but also to suffer persecution for his sake Wherefore take this for a sure conclusion that there where the word of God is truely preached there is persecution aswell of the hearers as of the teachers and where as is quietnesse and rest in worldlye pleasure there is not the trueth For the world loueth all that are of the world hateth al thinges that is contrary to it And to be short S. Paule calleth the Gospell the word of the crosse the word of punishment And the holy Scripture doth promise nothing to the fauourers and followers of it in this worlde but trouble vexation and persecution which these worldly men cannot suffer nor away withall Therefore pleaseth it your good Grace to returne to this golden rule of our Mayster Sauiour Iesus Christ which is this by theyr fruites ye shall know them For where you set persecution there is the Gospell and there is the trueth and they that doe persecute be voyde and wythout all trueth not caryng for the cleare light which as our Sauior Iesus Christ sayth in the third Chapter of Saynt Iohns Gospell is come into the worlde and which shall vtter and shewe forth euery mans workes And they whose workes be nought dare not come to this light but goe aboute to stop it and hinder it letting as muche as they may that the holy scripture should not be read in our mother touÌ„g saying that it would cause heresye and insurrection and so they perswade at the least way they would faine perswade your Grace to keepe it back But here marke their shamelesse boldnesse which be not ashamed contrary to Christes doctrine to gather figges of Thornes and grapes of bushes and to cal light darckenesse and darckenesse light sweete sower and sower sweete good euill and euill good and to say that that whiche teacheth all obedience shoulde cause dissension and strife but suche is theyr bellye wysedome therewith they iudge and measure euery thing to holde and keepe still this wicked Mammon the goods of this worlde which is theyr GOD and hath so blinded the eyes of theyr hartes that they canne not see the cleare light of the Sacred Scripture though they bable neuer so much of it But as concerning this matter other men haue shewed your Grace theyr mindes howe necessarye it is to haue the Scripture in Englishe The whiche thing also your Grace hath promised by your last Proclamation the whiche promise I pray God that your gracious highnesse may shortly perfourme euen to day before to morrow Nor let not the wickednesse of these worldly men deceiue you from your Godly purpose and promise Remember the subtle worldly wise Counsellours of Hammon the sonne of Naas king of the Ammonites which when Dauid had sent his Seruauntes to comfort the young King for the death of his Father by craftye imaginations counselled Hammon not alonely not to receiue them gentlye but to entreate them moste shamefully and cruelly saying that they came not to comfort him but to espye and searche his lande so that afterward they bringing Dauid word how euery thing stood Dauid mighte come and conquere it And so they caused the young king to sheare theyr heades and cut theyr coates by the poyntes and sent theÌ„ away like fooles whom he ought rather to haue made much of and to haue entreated them gently and haue geuen them great thankes and rewards O wretched Councellers But see what followed of thys carnall and worldly wisedome Truly nothing but destruction of all the whole Realme and also of all them whiche tooke theyr partes Therefore good king seeyng that the right Dauid that is to say our Sauiour Christ hath sent his Seruauntes that is to say true preachers and his owne worde also to comfort our weake and sicke soules let not these worldlye menne make your Grace beleue that they wil cause insurrections and heresies and such mischiefes as they imagine of theyr owne madde braynes least that he be auenged vpon you and your Realme as was Dauid vpon the Ammonites and as he hath euer beene auenged vppon them which haue obstinately withstand and gainsayd his word But peraduenture they will lay this agaynst me and saye that experience doth shew how that such men as call them selues folowers of the Gospell regardeth not your Graces commaundement neither set by your Proclamation and that was well prooued by these persons which of late were punished in London for keeping of suche bookes as your grace had prohibited by proclamation and so like as they regarded not this so they will not regard or esteme other your Graces lawes statutes and ordinaunces But this is but a craftye perswasion For your grace knoweth that there is no manne liuing specially that loueth worldly promotion that is so foolish to set forth promote or enhaunce his enemy wherby he should be let of his worldly pleasures and fleshly desires but rather he will seek all the wayes possible that he can vtterly to confouÌ„d destroy and put him out of the way And so as coÌ„cerning your last proclamation prohibiting such books the very true cause of it and chiefe Counsellors as men saye and of likelyhoode it should be were they whose euill liuing and cloked hypocrisy these bookes vttered and disclosed And howbeit that there were 3. or 4. that would haue had the Scripture to go forth in Englishe yet it happened there as it is euermore sene that the most parte ouercommeth the better and so it might be that these men did not take this proclamation as yours but as theyrs set foorth in your name as they haue done many times moe which hath put this your Realme in great hinderaunce and trouble and brought it to great penury and more would haue done if God had not mercifully prouided to bring your Grace to knowledge of the falsehoode and priuy treason which theyr head and Captayne was about and be you sure not without adherents if the matter be duely searched For what maruel is it that they being so nigh of your Councell and so familiar wyth your Lordes shoulde prouoke both your Grace and them to prohibite these bookes which before by theyr owne authority haue forbidden the new Testament vnder payn of euerlasting damnation for such is theyr maner to sende a thousand men to hel ere they send one to God and yet the new Testament and so I thinke by the other was meâ—kely offered to euery man that would and could to amend it if there were any fault Moreouer I will aske them the causes of all insurrections whiche hath beene in this Realme heretofore And whence is it that there be so many Extortioners bribers murtherers and theeues which dayly do not breake onely your graces lawes ordinaunces and statutes but also the lawes and commaundementes of almighty God I think they will not say these bookes but rather
and sundrye erroneous opinyons whiche the sayde Hugh Latymer and Nicholas Ridley dyd holde and mayntayne in open disputations had in Oxford in the Monethes of Maye Iune and Iuly in the yeare of our Lorde 1554. as longe before in the tyme of perdition and sithen The whyche opynions if the named persons woulde now recant geuynge and yealdyng themselues to the determination of the vnyuersall and Catholicke Churche planted by Peter in the blessed Sea of Rome that then the deputed Iudges by the sayd authority of theyr Commission should haue power to receaue the sayde penitente persons and forthwith minister to them the reconciliation of the holye Father the Pope but if the sayd Hugh Latimer and Nicholas Ridley woulde stoughtly and stubburnely defend and mayntaine these theyr erroneous and assertions that then the sayd Lordes by theyr Commission should proceede in forme of Iudgement accordyng to the lawe of Hereticks that is degradyng them from theyr promotion and dignitie of byshops priests al other Ecclesiastical orders shoulde pronounce them as Heretickes and therefore cleane to cut them off from the Churche and so to yealde them to receaue punishementes due to all such heresy and schisme Wherefore the last of September the sayde two persones Nicholas Ridley and Hugh Latimer were ascited to appeare before the sayd Lordes in the diuinitie schoole at Oxforde at viij of the clocke At what time thether repayred the Lords placyng themselues in high seat made for publicke lectures and disputations accordynge to the vsage of that schoole beyng then fayre set and trymmed with clothe of Tissue and cushynges of Ueluet and after the sayde Lordes were placed and set the sayd Latymer Ridley were sent for and first appeared mayster Doctour Ridley and anone mayster Latymer But because it seemed good seuerally to examine them M. Latymer was kept backe vntill Doctour Ridley was throughly examined Therefore soone after the comming of Doctour Ridley into the schoole the Commission was published by an appoynted Notary and openly read But Doctour Ridley standing bare headed humblye expectinge the cause of that hys appearaunce eftsoones as he had heard the Cardinall named and the Popes holines put on hys cappe Wherefore after the commission was published in forme and sense aboue specified the Bishop of Lincolne spake in sense followyng Lincolne M. Ridley although neyther I neyther my Lordes here in respecte of our owne persones doe looke for cappe or knee yet because we beare represent such persones as we doe that is my Lorde Cardinalles grace Legate a latere to the popes holinesse as well in that he is of a noble parentage and therwith mayster Ridley mooued hys cappe with lowly obeysaunce descendyng from the regall bloud as in that he is a man worthy to be reuerenced with all humility for hys great knowledge and learning noble vertues and godly lyfe and especially in that he is here in Englande deputye to the popes holynesse it should haue becommed you at his name to haue discouered your head Wherefore excepte you will of youre owne selfe take the paynes to put your hand to your heade and at the nomination as well of the sayde Cardinall as of the Popes holines vncouer the same least that this your contumacy exhibited how before vs should be preiudiciall to the sayd moâ—â—e reuerende persones whiche thing we may in no case suffer you shall cause vs to take the payne to cause some manne to plucke off youre cappe from you To whome mayster Ridley makinge his petition for lycence aunswered Ridley As touching that you sayd my Lord that you of your owne persones desire no cappe nor knee but only require the same in consideration that you represent the Cardinalles graces persone I doe you to wit and thervpon make my protestation that I did put on my cappe at the naming of the Cardinalles grace neither for anye contumacye that I beare towardes your own persones neither for any derogation of honour towarde the Lorde Cardinalles grace For I know him to be a man worthy of all humilitie reuerence and honour in that he came of the most regall bloud in that he is a man indued wyth manifolde graces of learning and vertue and as touching these vertues and poynts I with all humilitie therwith he put of his cap and bowed his knee and obeysance that I may will reuerence and honour his grace but in that he is Legate to the Byshop of Rome and therewith put on his cap whose vsurped supremacy and abused authoritie I vtterly refuse and renouÌ„ce I may in no wise geue any obeysaunce or honour vnto him least that my so doing and behauiour might be preiudiciall to mine othe derogation to the veritie of Gods word and therfore that I might not onely by confession professe the veritye in not reuerencing the renounced authoritie contrarye to Gods worde but also in gesture in behauioure and all my doinges expresse the same I haue put on my cappe and for this consideration onely and not for anye contumacye to your Lorshipp neither contempt of this worshipfull audience neither derogation of any honour due to the Cardinall his grace both for his noble parentage and also his excellent quallities I haue kept on my cappe Lincolne M. Ridley you excuse your selfe of that with the whiche we pressed you not in that you proteste you keepe on your cappe neither for anye contumacie towardes vs which looke for no such honour of you neyther for anye contempt of this audieÌ„ce which although iustly they may yet as I suppose in this case do not require any suche obeysaunce of you neither in derogation of any honor but to my Lord Cardinalles grace for his regall discent at which worde M. Ridley moued his cap excellent quallities for although in all the premisses honour be due yet in these respects we require none of you but onely in that my Lorde Cardinals grace is here in England deputy of the Popes holinesse at whiche worde the Lordes and others put of their caps and mayster Ridley put on hys and therefore we say vnto you the second time that except you take the paynes your selfe to put your hande to your head and put of your cap you shall put vs to the payne to cause some man to take it from you except you alledge some infirmitie and sickenes or other more reasonable cause vpon the consideration whereof we may doe as 〈◊〉 thinke good Ridley The premisses I sayd onely for this end that it might as wel appeare to your Lordships as to this worshipfull audience why and for what consideration I vsed such kinde of behauiour in not humbling my selfe to youre Lordships with cap and knee and as for my sickenes I thanke my Lord GOD that I am as well at â—ase as I was this long season and therfore I doe not pretend that which is not but onely this that it might appeare by this my behauiour that I acknowledge
Ghost as he did by the bread thys is my body Then mayster Ridley recited saynct Austen whiche conferred both the sacramentes the one with the other but the Byshoppe of Lincolne notwithstanding therevpon recited the third article and required a directe aunswere To whom Ridley sayd Rid. Chryst as saynct Paule wryteth made one perfecte sacrifice for the sinnes of the whole worlde neyther can anye man reiterate that sacrifice of his and yet is the Communion an acceptable sacrifice to God of prayse and thanksgeuing but to say that thereby sinnes are taken away whiche wholy and perfectly was done by Christes passion of the whiche the Communion is onely a memory that is a great derogation of the merites of Chrystes passion for the sacrament was instituted that wee receyuing it and thereby recognising and remembryng hys Passion shoulde be partakers of the merites of the same For otherwise doth this sacrament take vpon it the office of Christes Passion whereby it might follow that Christe dyed in vayne ¶ The Notaryes penned this hys aunswere to be affirmatiuely Then sayd the Byshop of Lincolne Lin. In deede as you alledge out of Sayncte Paule Christ made one perfecte oblation for all the whole world that is that bloudy sacrifice vpon the crosse yet neuerthelesse he hath lefte this sacrifice but not bloudy in the remembraunce of that by the whiche sinnes are forgeuen the whiche is no derogation of Christes Passion ¶ Then recited the Byshop of Lincolne the fourth article To the which M. Ridley aunswered Rid. That in some part the fourth was true in some parte false true in that those hys assertions were condemned as heresies although vniustly false in that it was sayde they were condemned scientia scholastica in that the disputations were in suche sorte ordered that it was farre from any schole acte ¶ This aunswere penned of the Notaryes the Byshop of Lincolne rehearsed the fift Article To the whiche he aunswered Rid. That the premisses were in suche sorte true as in these his aunsweres he had declared Whether that al men spake euill of them he knew not in that hee came not so much abroad to heare what euery man reported ¶ This aunswere also written of the Notaryes the bishop of Lincolne sayde Lin. To morow at eyght of the clocke you shall appeare before vs in S. Maryes Churche and then because wee cannot well agree vpon your aunswere to the first article for it was long before hee was vnderstoode if it wyll please you to wryte youre aunswere you shall haue penne inke and paper bookes suche as you shall require but if you wryte any thing sauing your aunswers to these Articles wee will not receaue it so hee charging the Maior with him declaryng also to the Maior that he shoulde suffer hym to haue penne and inke dimissed M. Ridley and sent for Master Latimer who being brought to the Diuinitie Schole there taryed tyll they called for hym ¶ Maister Latimer appeareth before the Commissioners NOw after M. Ridley was committed to the Maior then the Bishop of Lincolne commaunded the Bailyffes to bring in the other prisoner who eftsoones as he was placed sayd to the Lordes Lati. My Lordes if I appeare agayne I pray you not to sende for mee vntyll you bee ready For I am an olde man and it is great hurt to myne olde age to tary so long gazyng vpon the colde walles Then the Byshop of Lincolne sayd Linc. M. Latimer I am sory you are brought so soone although it is the Bailyffes fault and not myne but it shall be amended Then Master Latimer bowed his knee downe to the ground holdyng his Hat in his hand hauing a kerchefe on his hed and vpon it a night cap or two and a great cap such as Townes men vse with two broad flaps to butten vnder the chin wearyng an olde thred bare Bristowe fryse gowne gyrded to his body with a peny leather gyrdell at the which hanged by a long string of leather his Testament and his spectacles without case depending about his necke vpon his brest After this the Byshop of Lincolne began on this maner Linc. M. Latimer you shall vnderstande that I and my Lordes here haue a Commission from my Lord Cardinall Poles Grace Legate a latere to this Realme of England from our moste reuerent father in God the Popes holynesse to examyne you vpon certayne opinions and assertions of yours whiche you as well here openly in disputations in the yeare of our Lorde 1554. as at sundry and diuers other tymes dyd affyrme mayntayne and obstinately defende In the whiche Commission be especially two poyntes the one whiche we muste desire you is that if you shall nowe recant reuoke and disanull these your errours and togeather with all this Realme yea all the worlde confesse the trueth we vppon due repentance of your part should receiue you reconcile you acknowledge you no longer a strayed sheepe but adioyne you agayne to the vnitie of Christes Church from the which you in the time of schisme fell So that it is no new place to the which I exhort you I desire you but to returne thyther from whence you went Consider M. Latimer that without the vnitie of the Church is no saluation and in the Church can be no erroures Therefore what shoulde stay you to confesse that whiche all the Realme confesseth to forsake that whiche the Kyng and Queene their Maiesties haue renounced and all the Realme recanted it was a common errour and it is nowe of all confessed it shall be no more shame to you then it was to vs all Consider M. Latimer that within these .xx. yeares this Realme also with all the worlde confesseth one Church acknowledged in Christes Church an head and by what meanes and for what occasion it cut of it self from the rest of Christianitie it renounced that whiche in all tymes and ages was confessed it is well knowen and might be now declared vppon what good foundation the sea of Rome was forsaken saue that wee must spare them that are dead to whom the rehearsall woulde be opprobrious it is no vsurped power as it hath bene termed but founded vppon Peter by Christe a lure foundation a perfect builder as by diuers places as well of the auncient fathers as the expresse worde of God may be proued With that M. Latimer which before leaned his head to his hand began somewhat to remoue his cap and kerchef from his eares The Byshoppe proceeded saying for Christe spake expresly to Peter saying pasce oues meas rege oues meas the whiche worde doth not onely declare a certayne rulyng of Christes flocke but includeth also a certayne preeminence and gouernment and therefore is the king called Rex à regendo so that in saying rege Christe declared a power whiche he gaue to Peter whiche iurisdiction and power Peter by hand deliuered to Clement and so in all ages hath
it remayned in the sea of Rome This if you shall confesse with vs acknowledge with all the realme your errours and false assertions then shall you doe that whiche we most desire then shall we rest vppon the first part of our Commission then shall we receiue you acknowledge you one of the Churche and according to the authoritie geuen vnto vs minister vnto you vpon due repentaunce the benefite of absolution to the whiche the Kyng and Queene their Maiesties were not ashamed to submit them selues although they of them selues were vnspotted and therefore needed no reconciliation yet lest the putrification and rottennesse of all the body myght be noysome and do damage to the head also they as I sayd most humbly submitted them selues to my Lorde Cardinall his grace by hym as Legate to the Popes holynes to bee partakers of the reconciliation but if you shall stubburnely perseuer in your blindnes if you wyll not acknowledge your errours if you as you stande nowe alone wyll be singular in your opinions if by schisme and heresie you wyll styll diuide your selfe from our Churche then must wee proceede to the seconde part of the Commission which we would be loth to do that is not to condemne you for that wee can not doe that the temporall sworde of the Realme and not wee will do but to separate you from vs acknowledge you to be none of vs to renounce you as no member of the Churche to declare that you are filius perditionis a lost chylde and as you are a rotten member of the Churche so to cut you of from the Church and so to commit you to the temporall Iudges permittyng them to proceede agaynst you accordyng to the tenor of their lawes Therefore M. Latimer for Gods loue consider your estate remember you are a learned man you haue taken degrees in the Schole borne the office of a Byshop remember you are an olde man spare your body accelerate not your death especially remember your soules health quiet of your conscience consyder that if you shoulde dye in this state you shall be a stinkyng sacrifice to God for it is the cause that maketh the Martyr and not the death consyder that if you dye in this state you dye without grace for without the Churche can be no saluation Let not vayne glory haue the vpper hande humiliate your selfe captiuate your vnderstandyng subdue your reason submit your selfe to the determination of the Churche doe not force vs to doe all that we may doe let vs rest in that parte whiche wee most hartely desyre and I for my part then the Byshop put of his cap agayne with all my hart exhort you After the Byshop had somewhat paused then M. Latimer lift vp his head for before he leaned on his elbowe and asked whether his Lordshyp had sayd and the Byshop answered yea Lati. Then will your Lordship geue me leaue to speake a worde oâ— two Linc Yea M. Latimer so that you vse a modest kynd of talke without raysing or tauntes Lati. I beseech your Lordshyp licence me to sit downe Linc. At your pleasure M. Latimer take as much ease as you wyll Lati. Your Lordshyppe gentlye exhorted mee in manye woordes to come to the vnitie of the Churche I confesse my Lorde a Catholicke Churche spread throughout all the worlde in the whiche no man may erre without the whiche vnitie of the Churche no man can be saued but I knowe perfectly by Gods woorde that this Churche is in all the worlde and hath not his foundation in Rome only as you say and me thought your Lordshyp brought a place out of the Scriptures to confirme the same that there was a iurisdiction geuen to Peter in that Christe bad hym regere gouerne his people In deede my Lord sainct Peter did well and truely his office in that he was byd regere but since the Byshoppes of Rome haue taken a new kynd of regere In deede they ought to regere but how my Lord not as they will them selues but this regere must be hedged in and digged in They must regere but secundum verbum dei they must rule but accordyng to the worde of God But the Byshops of Rome haue turned regere secundum verbum dei into regere secundum voluntatem suam they haue turned the rule accordyng to the woorde of GOD into the rule accordyng to their owne pleasures and as it pleaseth them best as there is a booke set foorth whiche hath diuers poyntes in it and amongest other this poynt is one whiche your Lordshyppe went about to proue by this woorde regere and the argument whiche he bryngeth foorth for the proofe of that matter is taken out of Deuteronomie where it is sayde if there ryseth anye controuersie amonge the people the Priestes Leuitici generis of the order of Leuiticus shall decide the matter secundum legem dei accordyng to the lawe of GOD so it muste be taken This booke perceyuing this authoritie to be geuen to the Priestes of the olde lawe taketh occasion to proue the same to be geuen to the Byshops and other the Cleargy of the new law but in prouyng this matter where as it was sayde there as the Priestes of the order of Leuiticus shoulde determine the matter accordyng to Gods law that accordyng to Gods law is left out and onely is recited as the Priestes of the order of Leuiticus shall decide the matter so it ought to be taken of the people a large authoritie I ensure you What gelding of Scripture is this what clippyng of Gods coyne With the which termes the audience smiled This is muche like the regere whiche your Lordshyp talked of Nay nay my Lordes we may not geue such authoritie to the Clergie to rule all thynges as they wyll Let them keepe them selues within their commission Now I trust my Lord I do not rayle yet Linc. No M. Latimer your talke is more like tauntes then rayling but in that I haue not red the booke which you blame so much nor knowe not of any suche I can say nothyng therein Lati. Yes my Lorde the booke is open to be red and is intituled to one whiche is Bishop of Glocester whom I neuer knew neither did at any tyme see him to my knowledge With that the people laughed because the Byshop of Glocester sat there in commission Then the Byshop of Glocester stoode vp and sayd it was his booke Lati. Was it yours my Lorde In deede I knewe not your Lordshyp neither euer did see you before neither yet see you now through the brightnes of the Sunne shining betwixt you and me Then the audience laughed agayne and Maister Latimer spake vnto them saying Why my maisters this is no laughyng matter I aunsweare vppon lyfe and death Vae vobis qui redetis nunc quoniam flebitis The Byshoppe of Lincolne commaunded silence and then sayde Linc. M. Latimer if you had kept
your selfe within your boundes if you had not vsed such scoffes and tauntes this had not bene done After this the Byshop of Glocester sayde in excusing of his booke Gloc. M. Latimer hereby euery man may see what learnyng you haue Then M. Latimer interrupted hym saying Lati. Lo you looke for learnyng at my handes whiche haue gone so longe to the schole of obliuion makynge the bare walles my Librarie keepyng me so long in prison without booke or penne and inke and nowe you let me lose to come and aunsweare to Articles You deale with me as though two were appoynted to fyght for lyfe and death and ouer nyght the one through friendes and fauour is cheryshed hath good counsayle geuen hym howe to encounter with his enemie The other for enuye or lacke of friendes all the whole nyght is set in the stockes In the mornyng when they shall meete the one is in strength and lusty the other is starke of his limmes and almoste dead for feeblenes Thynke you that to runne through this man with a speare is not a goodly victory But the Byshoppe of Glocester interruptyng his aunswere proceeded saying Glo. I went not about to recite any places of Scripture in that place of my booke for then if I had not recited it faythfully you myght haue had iust occasion of reprehention but I only in that place formed an argument á maior◠in this sense that if in the olde lawe the Priestes had power to decide matters of controuersies muche more then ought the authoritie to be geuen to the clergy in the new law and I pray you in this poynt what auayleth the rehersall secundum legem dei Lati. Yes my Lorde very muche For I acknowledge authoritie to be geuen to the spiritualtie to decide matter of Religion and as my Lord sayd euen nowe to regere but they must do it secundum verbum dei and not secundum voluntatem suam according to the worde and lawe of God and not after their owne will after their owne imaginations and fantasies The Byshop of Glocester woulde haue spoken more sauyng that the Byshop of Lincolne sayde that they came not to dispute with M. Latimer but to take his determinate aunsweres to their Articles and so began to propose the same Articles whiche were proposed to M. Ridley But M. Latimer interrupted him speaking to the bishop of Glocester well my Lord I could wish more faythfull dealyng with Gods woorde and not to leaue out a part and snatche a part here and an other there but to rehearse the whole faythfully But the Byshoppe of Lincolne not attendyng to this saying of Maister Latimer proceeded in rehearsing the Articles in forme and sense as I declared before in the examination of the Articles proposed to Maister Ridley and requyred Maister Latimers aunswere the fyrst Then Maister Latimer makyng his protestation that notwithstandyng these his aunsweres it shoulde not bee taken that thereby he would acknowledge any authoritie of the Byshoppe of Rome saying that he was the Kyng and Queene their Maiesties subiecte and not the Popes neyther coulde serue two maisters at one tyme except he should first renounce one of them required the Notaries so to take his protestation that what soeuer hee shoulde saye or do it shoulde not be taken as though he did thereby agree to any authoritie that came from the Byshop of Rome Linc. The Byshop of Lincolne sayd that his protestation shoulde be so taken but he required him to aunsweare briefly affirmatiuely or negatiuely to the first Article and so recited the same agayne and Maister Latimer aunswered as foloweth Lati. I doe not deny my Lorde that in the Sacrament by spirite and grace is the very body and bloud of Christ because that euery man by receiuyng bodylye that bread and wine spiritually receyueth the body and bloud of Christe and is made partaker thereby of the merites of Christes Passion but I denye that the body and bloud of Christe is in such sort in the Sacrament as you woulde haue it Linc. Then Maister Latimer you aunsweare affirmatiuely Lati. Yea if you meane of that grosse and carnall beyng which you do take The Notaries tooke his aunsweares to bee affirmatiuely Linc. What say you Maister Latimer to the seconde Article and recited the same Lati. There is my Lorde a chaunge in the bread and wine and suche a chaunge as no power but the omnipotencie of GOD can make in that that whiche before was bread shoulde nowe haue that dignitie to exhibite Christes body yet the bread is still bread and the wine still wine for the chaunge is not in the nature but in the dignitie because nowe that whiche was common bread hath the dignitie to exhibite Christes body for where as it was common bread it is nowe no more common bread neither ought it it to be so taken but as holy bread sanctified by Gods worde With that the Byshop of Lincolne smyled saying Linc. Lo Maister Latimer see what stedfastnesse is in your doctrine That whiche you abhorred and despised moste you now most establyshe for where as you moste rayled at holy bread you nowe make your communion holy bread Lati. Tush a rushe for holy bread I say the bread in the communion is an holy bread in deede But the Byshoppe of Lincolne interrupted hym and sayde Linc. O you make a difference betwene holy bread and holy bread with that the audience laughed Well maister Latimer is not this your aunsweare that the sustaunce of bread and wine remayneth after the wordes of consecration Lati. Yes verely it must nedes bee so for Christ him selfe calleth it bread Saint Paul calleth it bread the Doctours confesseth the same the nature of a Sacrament confirmeth the same and I call it holy bread not in that I make no difference betwixt your holy bread this but for the holy office whiche it beareth that is to be a figure of Christes body and not onely a bare figure but effectually to represent the same So the Notaries penned his aunsweare to be affirmatiuely Linc. What say you to the third question and recited the same Lati. No no my Lorde Christe made one perfect Sacrifice for all the whole world neither can any man offer him agayne neither can the Priest offer vp Christe agayne for the sinnes of man which he tooke away by offeryng hym selfe once for all as Saint Paul sayth vppon the crosse neither is there any propitiation for our sinnes sauyng his crosse onely So the Notaries penned his aunswere to this Article also to be affirmatiuely Linc. What say you to the fourth Maister Latimer and recited it After the recitall whereof when Maister Latimer aunsweared not the Byshop asked hym whether he heard him or no Lati. Yes but I doe not vnderstande what you meane thereby Linc. Mary onely this that these your assertions were condemned by M. Doctor Weston as heresies is it not so M. Latimer
Lati. Yes I thinke they were condemned But how vniustly he that shall be iudge of all knoweth So the Notaries tooke his aunswere to this Article also to be affirmatiuely Linc. What say you M. Latimer to the v. Article and recited it Lati. I knowe not what you meane by these termes I am no Lawyer I would you would propose the matter plainely Linc. In that we proceede accordyng to the lawe we muste vse their termes also The meanyng onely is this that these your assertions are notorious euill spoken of and yet common and recent in the mouthes of the people Lati. I can not tell howe muche nor what men talke of them I come not so muche among them in that I haue bene secluded a long tyme. What men report of them I knowe not nor care not This aunswere taken the Bishop of Lincolne sayd Linc. M. Latimer we meane not that these your aunsweres shal be preiudiciall to you To morowe you shall appeare before vs againe and then it shal be lawfull for you to alter and chaunge what you wyll We geue you respite till to morowe trustyng that after you haue pondered well all thynges against to morowe you wyll not be ashamed to confesse the truth Lati. Now my Lord I pray you geue me licence in three wordes to declare the causes why I haue refused the authoritie of the Pope Linc. Nay M. Latimer to morowe you shall haue lycence to speake xl wordes Lati. Nay my Lords I beseech you to do with me now as it shall please your Lordships I pray you let not me be troubled to morow agayne Linc. Yes M. Latimer you must needes appeare againe to morowe Lati. Truely my Lorde as for my part I require no respite for I am at a poynt you shall geue me respite in vayne Therefore I pray you let not me trouble you to morowe Linc Yes for wee trust God wyll woorke with you agaynst to morowe There is no remedy you must needes appeare agayne to morowe at eight of the clocke in sainct Maries Church And forthwith the Bishop charged the Maior with M. Latimer dismissed him and then brake vp their Session for that day about one of the clocke at after noone ¶ Here foloweth the second Session THE next day followyng which was the fyrst daye of October somewhat after eyght of the clocke the sayde Lordes repayred to S. Maries Churche and after they were set in a high throne well trimmed with clothe of tissewe and silke then appeared M. Ridley who was set at a framed table a good space from the Bishops feete which table had a silke clothe cast ouer it the which place was compassed about with framed seates in quadrate forme partly for Gentlemen which repaired thither for this was the Session day also of Gaile deliuery heades of the Uniuersitie to sit and partly to keepe of the preasse of the audience for the whole body as well of the Uniuersitie as of the towne came thither to see the end of these two persons After M. Ridleyes appearaunce and the silence of the audience the Bishoppe of Lincolne spake in maner folowyng Linc. M. Ridley yesterday when that we challenged you for not vncoueryng your head you excused your selfe of that whereof no man accused you in saying you dyd not put on your cap for any obstinacie towarde vs whiche as touchyng our owne persons desired no suche obedience of you but onely in respect of them whose persons we beare neyther you sayde for any contempt that you beare to this worshipfull audience whiche although iustly may yet in this case require no such humilitie of you neither for any derogation of honour to my Lorde Cardinalles grace in that he descended from the regall bloud in that he is a man most noble both for his excellent qualities singular learnyng for as touching those pointes you sayde you with all humilitie woulde honour reuerence and worshyp his grace but in that he is Legate to the most reuerent father in God the Popes holynes with that the Bishop with all then present put of their cappes but M. Ridley moued not his you sayd you ne coulde ne would by any meanes be induced to geue him honor but for as muche as this is the poynt as we tolde you yesterday why we require honour and reuerence of you we tel you nowe as wee did then except you take the paynes to moue your bonet we will take the paynes to cause your bonet to be taken from you except you pretend sicknesse as yesterday you did not Rid. I pretende now none other cause then I did yesterday that is onely that hereby it may appeare that not onely in worde and confession but also by all my gesture and behauiour in no poynt I agree or admit any authoritie or power that shall come from the Pope and nor for any pryde of mynde as GOD is my iudge neyther for contempt of your Lordshyps or of this worshypfull audience neither for derogation of honour due to my Lorde Cardinalles grace as concernyng those poyntes whiche your Lordshyp spake of that is his noble Parentage and singular graces in Learnyng And as for takyng my cap away your Lordshyp may doe as it shall please you it shall not offende me but I shall be content with your ordinance in that behalfe Linc. For as much as you do aunswere now as you did yesterday we must doe also as we did then and forthwith one of the Bedles very hastely snatched his cap from his head ¶ After this the Bishop of Lincolne began the examination in sense folowyng Linc. Maister Ridley yesterday wee tooke your aunswere to certayne Articles which we then proposed vnto you but because wee coulde not be throughly satisfied with your aunsweare then to the fyrste Article neyther coulde the Notaries take any determinate aunsweare of you we you requiryng the same graunted you lycence to bryng your aunswere in wryting and thereupon commaunded the Maior that you shoulde haue penne paper and inke yea any bookes also that you woulde require if they were to bee gotten we licenced you then also to alter your former aunsweares this day at your pleasure Therefore we are come nowe hether to see whether you are in the same mynde nowe that you were in yesterdaye whiche we woulde not wyshe or contrary contented to reuoke all your former assertions and in all poyntes content to submitte your selfe to the determination of the vniuersall Churche and I for my part moste earnestly exhort you and therewith he put of his cappe not because my conscience pricketh me as you sayde yesterday but because I see you a rotten member and in the way of perdition Yesterday I brought foorth amongest other S. Austen to proue that authorite hath alwayes bene geuen to the sea of Rome and you wrested the woordes farre contrary to S. Austens meanyng in that you woulde haue totus mundus to be applyed onely to
Europe whiche is but the thirde part of all the worlde where as in deede the processe of S. Augustines woordes wyll not admitte that your interpretation For he sayth not totus mundus Christianus in transmarinis c. but first totus mundus Christianus Romanae Ecclesiae subiectus est All the Christian world is subiect to the Church of Rome and afterwarde addeth in transmarinis partibus beyond the Sea but onely to augement the dominion of the sea of Rome Rid. But M. Ridley still perseuered in his former aunswere saying I am sure my Lorde you haue some skill in Cosmography in the whiche you shall vnderstande that there is a sea called Mare mediterraneum cast betweene Europe and Africa in the which he ment Europe beyond the Sea euen as I shoulde say the whole worlde beyond the Sea exceptyng England in the which I stand and here many woordes were spent vpon the interpretation of the same place of S. Austen Lin. After long disceptation the Byshoppe of Lincolne sayde that the meanyng of S. Augustine myght be knowen by the consent of other the Doctors and rehearsed diuers Rid. But M. Ridley required the rehersall of the places and to reade the very wordes of the Doctors saying that perhaps those which the Bishop rehearsed beyng proponed in other termes in the Doctors would admitte a contrary meanyng and interpretation but in that booke out of the which the Bishop rehearsed them was none of the Doctors but only the sentences drawn out of the Doctors of some studious man he could not recite the very words of the Doctours Linc. Then after he came to Cyrillus which as he said made agaynst M. Ridley in the Sacrament euen by Philippe Melancthon his owne alledging in his common places and forthwith called for Melancthon but in vaine because all such bookes were burned a litle before wherefore he passed it ouer Cyrillus also in an other place proâ—ing to the Iewes that Christe was come vseth this reason Altars are erected in Christes name in Britaine and in farre countreyes Ergo Christ is come But we may vse the contrarye of that reason Altars are plucked downe in Britaine Ergo Christe is not come A good Argument á contrarijs I wyll stande to it in the Scholes by and by with any man Ye see what a good argument this your docrine maketh for the Iewes to proue that Christ is not come D. Ridley smilyng aunsweared your Lordshyp is not ignoraunt that this worde Altare in the Scripture signifieth aswell the Altar whereupon the Iewes were wont to make their burt Sacrifices as the table of the Lordes Supper Cyrillus meaneth there by this worde Altare not that the Iewysh Altar but the Table of the Lorde and by that saying Altars are erected in Christes name Ergo Christ is come he meaneth that the Communion is ministred in his remembraunce Ergo Christe is come for the strength of his argument is because the remembraunce of a thyng can not be except the thing it selfe be past then coulde not all Countreys celebrate the Communion in the remembraunce of Christes passion except Christe had bene come and suffered As for the taking downe of the Alters it was done vpon iust considerations for that they seemed to come to nigh to the Iewes vsage Neither was the supper of the Lorde at any tyme more better ministred more duely receiued then in these latter dayes when all thynges were brought to the rites and vsage of the primatiue Church Linc. A godly receiuing I promise you to set an Oyster table in steede of an Altar and to come from Puddynges at Westminster to receiue and yet when your table was constituted you coulde neuer be content in placing the same now East nowe North nowe one way nowe another vntill it pleased GOD of his goodnesse to place it cleane out of the Church Rid. Your Lordshyppes vnreuerent termes doo not eleuate the thyng Perhappes some men came more deuoutely from Puddynges then other men nowe do from other thynges Lin. As for that M. Ridley you ought to be iudge of no man but by this your reasonyng you cause vs to stretch and enlarge our instructions We came not to reason but to take your determinate aunsweres to our Articles and eftsoones he red the first Article in maner aboue specified Now M. Ridley What say you to the first Article if you haue brought your aunswere in writing we wyll receiue it but if you haue written any other matter we will not receiue it Rid. Then M. Ridley tooke a sheete of paper out of his bosome and beganne to read that whiche he had written but the B. of Lincolne commaunded the Bedle to take it from hym But he desired licence to read it saying that it was nothyng but his answers but the Bishop would in no wise suffer him Rid. Why my Lord will you require my aunswere and not suffer me to publysh it I beseeche you my Lorde let the audience beare witnes in this matter Your Lordships may handle it at your pleasures therfore let the audience be witnes to your doynges Linc. Well M. Ridley we wyll first see what you haue written then if we shall thinke it good to be red you shal haue it published but except you wyll deliuer it first we wyll take none at all of you With that M. Ridley seeing no remedy deliuered it to an Officer which immediatly deliuered it to the Bishop of Lincolne who after he had secretly communicated it to the other two Bishops declared the sense but would not read it as it was written saying that it conteined wordes of blasphemie therefore he would not fill the eares of the audience therewithall and so abuse their pacience notwithstandyng M. Ridley desired very instantly to haue it published saying that except a line or two there was nothing conteyned but the auncient Doctors sayinges for the confirmation of his assertions After the sayd Bishops had secretly vewed the whole then the Bishop of Lincolne sayd In the first part master Ridley is nothyng conteyned but your protestation that you would not haue these your aunsweres so to be taken as though you seemed thereby to consent to the aucthority or iurisdiction of the Popes holines Rid. No my Lord I pray you reade it out that the audience may heare it but the Byshoppe of Lincolne woulde in no wise because he sayd there were conteyned wordes of blasphemie Then the Byshop of Lincolne recited the firste Article and required maister Ridleis aunsweare to it Then M. Ridley sayd that his answere was there in writyng and desired that it might be published but the Byshoppe woulde not reade the whole but here and there a peece of it So the Notaries tooke his aunswere that he referred him to his aunsweare in writing exhibited now and also before at the tyme of disputation M. Doctor Weston beyng prolocutor In likewise the Byshop of Lincolne recited the second
Article and required an aunswere and M. Ridley referred him to his aunswere in wryting exhybited now and also before at the time of disputation and like aunsweres were taken to all the residue of the Articles These aunsweres in maner rehearsed taken and penned of the Notaries the Byshop of Glocester began an exhortation to moue M. Ridley to turne Glo. If you would once empty your stomacke captiuate your senses subdue your reason and to gether with vs consider what a feeble ground of your religion you haue I doe not doubt but you might easely be perduced to acknowledge one Churche with vs to confesse one fayth with vs and to beleue one religion with vs. For what a weake and feeble stay in religion is this I pray you Latimer leaneth to Cranmer Cranmer to Ridley Ridley to the singularitie of his owne witte so that if you ouerthrowe the singularitie of Ridleyes wit then must needes the Religion of Cranmer and Latimer fall also You remember well M. Ridley that the Prophet speaketh most truely saying vae vae wo wo be to them which are singular and wise in their owne conceytes But you wyll saye here it is true that the Prophete sayth but how know you that I am wyse in myne owne conceyte Yes Maister Ridley you refuse the determination of the Catholike Churche you muste needes bee singular and wyse in your owne conceyte for you bryng Scripture for the probation of your assertions and wee also bryng Scriptures you vnderstande them in one sense and wee in an other Howe wyll ye knowe the trueth herein If you stande to your owne interpretation then you are singular in your owne conceyte but if you say you wyll followe the myndes of the Doctors and auncient Fathers semblably you vnderstande them in one meanyng and wee take them in another howe wyll ye knowe the trueth herein If you stande to your owne iudgement then are you singular in your owne conceyte then can you not auoyde the vae and woe which the Prophete speaketh of Wherfore if you haue no stay but the Catholike church in matters of controuersie except you wyll rest vpon the singularitie and wysedome of your owne brayne if the Prophet most truely sayth vae vae wo wo be to them that are wyse in their owne conceite then for Gods loue M. Ridley stand not singular be not you wyse in your owne conceite please not your selfe ouermuch Howe were the Arrians the Manicheis the FutichiaÌ„s with other diuers Heretickes which haue bene in the Church how I pray you were they suppressed and conuinced by reasonyng in disputations No truly the Arrians had mo places of Scriptures for the confirmation of their heresie then the Catholickes for the defence of the trueth Howe then were they conuinced onely by the termination of the Church And in deede except we do constitute the Churche our foundation stay and iudge we can haue no ende of controuersies no ende of disputations For in that we all bryng Scriptures and Doctors for the probation of our assertions who shoulde be Iudge of this our controuersie If we our selues then be we singular and wise in our owne conceites then can not we auoyde the woe that the Prophet speaketh of It remayneth therefore that we submitte our selues to the determination and arbitrement of the Churche with whom God promised to remayne to the worldes ende to whom he promised to sende the holy Ghost which shoulde teache it the trueth Wherefore M. Ridley if you will auoyd the wo that the prophet speaketh of be not you wyse in your iudgement if you wyll not be wyse and singular in your owne iudgement captiuate your owne vnderstanding subdue your reason and submit your selfe to the determination of the Church This is briefly the summe of the Oration of the Byshop of Glocester by the which he endeuored in many mo woordes amplyfiyng and enlargyng the matter eloquently with sundry poyntes of Rethoricke to moue affections to perswade Maister Ridley to recant and forsake his Religion To whom M. Ridley aunswered in few wordes that he sayd most truly with the Prophet wo be to him which is wyse in his owe conceite but that he acknowledged no suche singularitie in hym ne knewe any cause why he shoulde attribute so muche to him selfe And where as he sayde Maister Cranmer leaned to hym that was moste vntrue in that he was but a young Scholer in comparison of Maister Cranmer for at what tyme he was a young Scholer then Maister Cranmer a Doctor so that he conâ—essed that M. Cranmer might haue ben his Scholemaister these many yeares It seemed that he woulde haue spoken more but the Bishop of Glocester interrupted hym saying Glo. Why M. Ridley it is your owne confession for M. Latimer at the time of his disputations confessed his learnyng to lye in M. Cranmers bookes and M. Cranmer also sayd that it was your doyng Linc. Likewyse the Byshoppe of Lincolne with many woordes and gentle holding his Cappe in hand desyred him to turne But M. Ridley made an absolute aunswere that he was fully perswaded the Religion whiche he defended to be grounded vpon Gods worde and therefore without great offence towardes God great peryll and damage of his soule he coulde not forsake his Maister and Lorde God but desired the Byshop to performe his graunt in that his Lordshyp sayde the day before that he shoulde haue licence to shewe his cause why he coulde not with a salfe conscience admitte the authoritye of the Pope but the Byshop of Lincolne sayde that where as then he had demaunded licence to speake three woordes he was contented then that he shoulde speake .xl. and that graunt he would performe Then stepped forth D. Weston which sate by and sayd why my Lord he hath spoken foure hundred already M. Ridley confessed he had but they were not of his prescribed number neither of that matter The Bishop of Lincolne bad him take his licence but he shoulde speake but .xl. and he would tell them vpon his fingers and eftsoones M. Ridley began to speake but before he had ended halfe a sentence the Doctours sittyng by cryed and sayd that his number was out and with that he was put to silence After this the Bishop of Lincolne which sat in the middes began to speake as foloweth Linc. Now I perceiue M. Ridley you will not permit ne suffer vs to stay in that point of our Commission which we most desired for I ensure you there is neuer a worde in our Commission more true then dolentes gementes For in deede I for my part I take God to witnesse am sory for you Whereunto M. Ridley aunswered Rid. I beleue it well my Lord for as much as one day it will be burdenous to your soule Linc. Nay not so M. Ridley but because I am sory to see suche stubbornesse in you that by no meanes you may be perswaded to acknowledge your errours and receiue
proue that which I haue sayd by good authoritie I will be content to be counted an hereticke and an ignoraunt person and further what you please Story Let vs heare what wise authoritie thou canst bring in Phil. It is the saying of Christe in S. Iohn Verbum quod locutus sum iudicabit in nouissimo die The word which I haue spoken sayth Christ shall iudge in the last day If the worde shal iudge in the last day much more it ought to iudge our doings now And I am sure I haue my iudge on my side who shall absolue and iustifie me in an other world How soeuer now it shall please you by authoritie vnrighteously to iudge of me and others sure I am in an other world to iudge you Story What you purpose to be a stincking Martyr to sit in iudgement with Christ at the last day to iudge the 12. tribes of Israell Phil. Yea sir I doubte not thereof hauing the promise of Christ If I dye for righteousnes sake which you haue begon to persecute in me Story I told you it is but vayne to argue with this hereticke he is drowned in his heresies without all learning Phil. Syr I haue brought you for that I haue sayd good authoritie out of Gods booke to the whiche you answere nothing but go about still to geue rayling iudgement aagaynst me without any cause Story I will come to you by and by When as the Iudge in Westminster hall geueth sentence doth the worde geue sentence or the Iudge tell me Phil. Ciuill matters be subiect to Ciuell men they haue authoritie by the worde to bee iudge of them But the word of God is not subiect to mans iudgemeÌ„t but ought to iudge all the wisedome thoughtes and doynges of men and therefore your comparison disproueth nothing that I haue sayd neither answereth any whit therto Story Wilt thou not allow the interpretation of the church vpon the scriptures Phil. Yes if it be according to the word of the true church and this I say to you as I haue sayd heretofore that if yee can proue the church of Rome wherof ye are to be the true Catholicke Church which I ought to follow I wil be as ready to yeld therto as long as it can be so proued as you may desire me Story What a fellow is this He will beleeue nothing but what he list himselfe Are we not in possessioÌ„ of the church Haue not our forefathers these many hundred yeares takeÌ„ this church for the catholicke church wherof we are now And if we had none other proofe but this it were sufficieÌ„t for prescription of time maketh a good title in the law Philpot. You doe well mayster Doctour to alledge prescription of many yeares for it is all that you haue to shew for your selues But you must vnderstand Ex diuinis nulla occurrit praescriptio that prescription hath no place in matters belonging to God as I am abâ—e to shewe by the testimony of many Doctours Story Well sir you are like to go after your fathers Latimer the Sophister and Ridley who had nothing to alledge for hymselfe but that hee had learned his heresie of Cranmer Where I came to him with a poore Bacheler of Arte he trembleÌ„d as though hee had had the palsey as these heretickes haue alwayes some token of feare whereby a man may know them as you may see this mans eies do tremble in his head But I dispatched them and I tell thee that there hath bene yet neuer a one burnte but I haue spoken with him haue bene a cause of his dispatch Phil. You haue the more to aunswere for Mayster Doctor as you shall feele in an other world how much soeuer you do now triumph of your proceedinges Story I tell thee I will neuer be confessed therof And because I cannot now tary to speake with my Lord I pray one of you tell my Lord that my comming was to signifie to his Lordship that he must out of hand rid this hereticke away And going away he sayd vnto me I certifie thee that thou mayst thanke none other man but me Phil. I thanke you therfore with all mine hart and God forgeue it you Story What doest thou thanke me if I had thee in my study halfe an houre I thinke I should make you sing an other song Phil. No maister Doctour I stand vpon to sure a ground to be ouerthrowne by you now And thus they departed al away from me one after an other vntil I was left al alone And afterwards with my keeper going to my Cole-house as I went I met with my Lord of London who spake vnto me geÌ„tly as he hath hetherto in words saying London Philpot if there be any pleasure I may shewe you in my house I pray you require it and you shall haue it Philpot. My Lord the pleasure that I will require of your Lordship is to hasten my iudgement which is committed vnto you so dispatche me forth of this miserable world vnto my eternall rest And for all this fayre speache I can not attain hetherto this fortnight space neither fire nor caÌ„dle neither yet good lodging But it is good for a man to be brought low in this world to be counted amongst the vilest that hee may in time of rewarde receiue exaltation glory Therfore praised be God that hath humbled me geuen me grace with gladnes to be content there withall Let all that loue the truth say Amen Thus endeth the fift Tragedy * The sixt examination of Iohn Philpot had before the right honourable Lordes Lorde Chamberlayne to the kinges Maiesty the Vicount Herford commonly called Lord Ferrers the Lord Rich the Lord S. Iohns the Lord Winsor the Lord Shandoys Sir Ioh. Bridges Lieutenant of the Tower and two other moe whose names I know not with the B. of London and Doctour Chadsey the sixt day of Nouember An. 1555. PHilpot Before that I was called afore the Lordes and whiles they were in sitting downe the Byshop of LoÌ„don came aside to me and whispered in myne eare willing me to vse my selfe before the Lordes of the queenes maiesties Councell prudently and to take heede what I sayd thus he pretendeth to geue me counsaile because he wished me to do well as I might now do if I list And after the Lordes other worshipfull gentlemen of the queenes Maiesties seruauntes were set my Lorde of London placed himselfe at the end of the table called me to hym by the Lords I was placed at the vpper end agaynst him where I kneeling downe the Lordes commaunded me to stande vp and after in this manner the Byshop began to speake London M. Philpot I haue heretofore both priuately my selfe and openly before the Lordes of the Clergy mo times then once caused you to bee talked withall to reforme you of your errours but I haue not found you yet so
Prayer and all other good deedes I maintained only bare faith to be sufficiēt to saluation what so euer a man did besides I maintained God to be the author of all sinne and wickednes Phil. Ha my Lord haue ye nothing of truth to charge me withal but ye must be faine to imagin these blasphemous lies against me You might as well haue sayd I had killed your father The Scriptures say That God wil destroye all them that speake lies And is not your Lordshippe ashamed to saye before this woorshipfull Gentleman who is vnknowen to mee that I maintaine these abhominable blasphemies whiche you haue rehearsed whyche if I did maintaine I were wel worthy to be counted an heretick and to be burned an hundred times if it were possible London I doe obiect them vnto thee to heare what thou wilt say in them and howe thou canst purge thy selfe of them Philpot. Then it was not iustly sayd of your Lordship in the beginning that I did maintaine them since almost I hold none of these Articles you haue read in form as they are wrytten London Howe sayest thou wilt thou aunswere to them or no Phil. I will first know you to be mine Ordinary and that you may lawfully charge me with suche things and then afterward being lawfully called in iudgemēt I wil shew my minde fully thereof and not otherwise London Well then I wil make thy fellowes to be witnes against thee where are they come Keeper They be heere my Lord. London Come hether Syrs holde them a booke you shall swere by the contents of that booke that you shal all maner of affections laid a part say the truth of all such Articles as you shal be demanded of concerning this mā here present which is a very naughty man and take you hede of him that he doth not deceiue you as I am afraid he doth you much hurt and strengtheneth you in your errours Prisoners My Lord we will not sweare except we know whereto we can accuse him of no euill we haue bene but a while acquainted with him Phil. I wonder your Lordship knowing the law wil go about contrary to the same to haue infamous persones to be witnesses for your Lordship doeth take them to be heretickes and by the law an hereticke can not be a witnes London Yes one hereticke against an other may be well inough And master Sheriffe I will make one of them to be witnesse against an other Phil. You haue the lawe in your hande and you will doe what you list Prisoners No my Lord. London No will I will make you sweare whether you will or no. I weene they be Anabaptists M. sheriffe they thinke it not lawfull to sweare before a Iudge Phil. Wee thinke it lawfull to sweare for a man iudicially called as we are not now but in a blinde corner London Whye then seeing you will not sweare againste your fellowe you shall sweare for your selues and I doe heere in the presence of maister sheriffe obiect the same Articles vnto you as I haue done vnto him and do require you vnder the paine of excommunication to answer particularly vnto euery one of them when you shal be examined as you shall be by and by examined after by my Register and some of my Chaplaines Prisoners My Lord we wil not accuse our selues If any man can laye any thing against vs we are heere ready to answere thereto otherwise we pray your Lordship not to burden vs for some of vs are heere before you we knowe no iust cause why London Maister Sheriffe I will trouble you no longer with these froward men And loe he rose vp and was going away talking with maister sheriffe Philpot. Maister Sheriffe I pray you recorde howe my Lorde proceedeth against vs in corners without all order of lawe hauing no iust cause to lay against vs. And after this were all commaunded to be put in the stockes where I set from morning vntill night and the Keeper at night vpon fauour let me out An other priuate conference betwene the Bishop and Maister Philpot in the Colehouse PHil. The Sonday after the bishop came into the Cole-house at night with the Keeper and viewed the house saying that he was neuer here afore whereby a man may gesse how he hath kept Gods commandement in visiting the prisoners seeing he was neuer with them that haue bene so nigh his nose And he came not then for any good zeale but to view the place thought it too good for me ◠therefore after supper betwene 8. and 9. he sent for me saying Lond. Sir I haue great displeasure of the Queene the Counsell for keeping you so long and letting you haue so much libertie And besides that you be yōder and strengthen the other prisoners in their errours as I haue layde waite for your doings am certified of you well inough I wil sequester you therfore from them and you shal hurt no mo as you haue done and I wil out of hand dispatche you as I am commaunded vnlesse you will be a conformable man Phil. My Lorde you haue my body in your custodye you may transport it whither it please you I am content And I wold you wold make as quicke expeditiō in my iudgement as you say I long therfore and as for cōformitie I am ready to yeld to all truth if any can bring better thē I. London Why you wil beleue no man but your self what so euer they say Phil. My belief must not hang vpon mens sayings without sure authority of gods word that which if any can shew me I wil be pliant to the same Otherwise I can not goe from my certaine faith to that which is vncertaine London Haue you then the truth onely Phil. My Lord I will speake my minde freely vnto you and vpō no malice I beare to you before God You haue not the truth neither are you of the church of God but you persecute both the truthe and the true churche of God for the which cause you cā not prosper long You see god doth not prosper your doinges according to your expectation He hath of late shewed his iust iudgement against one of your greatest doers who by reporte died miserably I enuie not your authority you are in You that haue learning should know best howe to rule And seeing God hath restored you to your dignity and liuing againe vse the same to Gods glory to the setting foorth of his true religion otherwise it wil not continue do what you can With this saying he was apaused and sayd at length Lon. That good man was punished for such as thou art Where is the Keeper Come let him haue him to the place that is prouided for him Go your way before Phil. And he followed me calling the Keeper aside commaunding to keepe all men from me narowly to search me as the sequele did declare and brought me to his
should mistake his meaning and mine I sayde yea my Lorde so that I maye haue bookes on both sides as Caluin and my Lord of Caunterburies bookes and such other Well ê™ my lordt I will satisfie thy minde therein also and they all were in grea hope that shortly I shoulde become a good Catholicke as they call it Then was I brought into my Lordes inner chamber where you were and there was put in a chamber with mayster Dee who entreated me very frendly That night I supped at my Lords table and lay with mayster d ee in the chamber you did see On the morrow I was serued at dinner from my Lordes table and at night did eate in the hall with his gentlemeÌ„ where I haue bene placed euer sithence and fared wonderfull well Yea to say the truth for my liberty within the bondes of his Lordships house for my lodging and fare scarce haue I bene at any time abroade in better case so long together and haue found so much gentlenesse of my Lorde and his Chaplaynes and other seruauntes that I should easily haue forgotten that I was in prison were it not that this great cheare was often pouthered with vnsauery sauses of examinations exhortations posinges and disputations For shortly after supper the first monday at night I was hadde into my Lordes bedde chamber and there he woulde know of me howe I came first into these heresies I sayde I was perswaded thereto by the scriptures and authorities of the Doctours alledged by Peter Martyr in hys Lectures vppon the xi Chapiter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians whiles hee intreated there on that place De coena domini by the space of a moneth together But then my Lord enforced the playnnesse of Chrystes woordes and his almightye power demaundinge of mee what reason shuld moue me from the litterall sense of the words but I hauing no lust to those matters woulde haue alledged that there were bookes sufficient of that matter as Peter Martyr Cranmer and Oecolampadius neuerthelesse when this shifte would not serue but I was constrayned to say somewhat I sayd I was moued from the litterall sense by the manner of speakyng by the circumstaunce and by conference of other places of the scriptures It is euident that Christ tooke breade and that hee shewed them they seeing it bread whiche hee affirmed to be his body Christ affirmed that bread was his body But that affirmation taken literally can by no meanes be true Ergo the wordes if they bee taken according to the letter cannot be true For this predication Panis est corpus Christi or corpus Christi est panis is neither identica nor accidentalis nor aessentialis praedicatio Wherfore of necessitie I must say it was spoken in the like sense as Christ was a dore a vyne and a waye Neyther can it serue to say that it was not of bread that he affirmed to bee his body and that for two causes For what soeuer he shewed that was bread for nought els was seene But that which he shewed he affirmed to be hys body Ergo he affirmed of bread that it was his body The second reason is for that it was not chaunged before seeyng benedixit is gratias egit or ells Christe affirmed no true proposition and you are without authoritie In the end of this letter there were noted these sentences following collected for confirmation of his former assertions videlicet Eadem locutio poculi i. The same phrase is vsed and spoken vpon the cup. Dicitur postea panis It is called bread in the same place afterward Eadem ratione reiecero corpus qua tu panem i. By the reason as it may be denyed to be bread it may be denyed to be the body Ascendit in coelum i. His body ascended into heauen Corpore nobis factus est similis in omnibus post natiuitatem At nostrum corpus non potest esse in duobus locis Ergo c. In body hee was lyke to vs in all thinges after his natiuitie sinne excepted Seeyng then our body cannot be in two places at once Ergo neyther his Discipuli non stupebant c. His Disciples tooke it as no miracle nor wonder The last examination and condemnation of Mayster Greene. THus as it seemeth for this tyme they lefte off But not long after the Byshop perceauyng Greenes learning and constancy to be suche as neyther hee nor any of his Doctours and Chaplaynes coulde by the scriptures refell beganne then to obiecte and put in practise hys chiefe and strongest argument agaynst him whiche was the rigour of the Lawe and crueltye of execution an argument I ensure you which without the speciall grace of our God to flesh is importable And therefore vsynge lawe as a cloke of hys tyrannye the xxviii daye of Nouember the sayde Byshoppe examined him vppon certayne poyntes of Christian Religion Whereunto when hee had aunswered the Byshop appointed the register as their most common manner is to draw there out an order of confession Whiche beyng afterwardes redd vnto Greene was also subscribed by him as a confirmation of hys former assertions The tenour whereof here ensueth ¶ The confession and saying of Bartlet Greene. BArtlet Greene borne in the Cittye of London in the Parish of Bassingshall of the Dioces of London and of the age of xxv yeares being examined in the Byshops palace the xxvii daye of Nouember anno 1555. vppon certayne articles aunswered as followeth Videlicet that neither in the tyme of K. Edw. after that the Masse by hym was put down neither in the time of Q. Mary after that the masse was restored agayn he hath heard any masse at al but he sayth that in the raygne of the sayd Queenes Maiesty he the sayde Bartlet two tymes to witte at two Easter tides or dayes in the chamber of Iohn Polline one of the Preachers in king Edwardes tyme within the paryshe of Saincte Michaels in Cornhill of the Dioces of London did receiue the Communion wyth the sayde Pulline and Christopher Goodman sometyme reader of the Dyuinitie Lecture in Oxford now gone beyond the sea and the second tyme with the sayd Pulline with one Runneger Mayster of Arte of Magdalen Colledge in Oxford and this Examinate also sayth that at both the sayd Communions he and the other before named did take and receiue bread and wyne whiche Bread and wyne hee called Sacramentall bread and sacramentall wyne whiche he sayth were vsed there by them Pulline onely readyng the wordes of the institution expressed in the boooke of Communion In which receiuyng and vsing this Examinate sayth that the other aforenamed dyd receaue the Sacramente of the Lordes Supper and that they receyued materyall bread and materiall wyne no substaunce therof changed and so no reall presence of the body and bloude of Chryste there beyng but onely grace added thereto And further this Examinate sayth that he had
Doctor Cranmer minding to vnderstaÌ„d part of his opinion touching their great busines they had in haÌ„d And so as good occasion serued whiles they were at supper they conferred wyth Doctor Cranmer concerning the kings cause requesting him of his opinion what he thought therein Whereto D. Cranmer answered that he could say little to the matter for that he had not studied nor looked for it Notwtstanding he sayde to them that in hys opinion they made more ado in prosecuting the law Ecclesiastical then needed It were better as I suppose quod D. Cranmer that the question whether a maÌ„ may marry his brothers wife or no were decided and discussed by the diuines and by the authority of the woord of God whereby the conscience of the Prince might be better satisfied quieted then thus from yeare to yere by frustratorie delaies to prolong the time leauing the very truthe of the matter vnboulted out by the woorde of God There is but one trueth in it which the Scripture will soone declare make open manifest being by learned men wel handled and that may be aswell done in Englande in the Uniuersities heere as at Rome or els where in any forraine nation the aucthority whereof will compell any Iudge soone to come to a definitiue sentence and therfore as I take it you might thys way haue made an end of this matter long sithens When D. Cranmer had thus ended hys tale the other two well liked of his deuise and wished that they had so proceeded afore time and thereupon conceiued some matter of that deuise to instruct the king withall who then was minded to send to Rome againe for a new Commission Now the next day when the king remooued to Grenewich like as he tooke himselfe not wel handled by the cardinals in thus deferring his cause so his mind being vnquieted and desirous of an end of his long tedious sute he called to him these his two principall doers of his saide cause namely the saide D. Stephens and D. Foxe saying vnto them What now my maisters quoth the king shall we do in this infinite cause of mine I see by it there must be a new commission procured from Rome and when we shall haue an ende God knoweth and not I. When the king had said somewhat his minde heerein the Almosiner D. Foxe said vnto the king again We trust that there shal be better wayes deuised for your Maiestie then to make trauaile so farre as to Rome anye more in your highnesse cause which by chance was put into our heads this other night being at Waltham The King being very desirous to vnderstand his meaning said Who hath â—aken in hand to instruct you by any better or shorter way to proceede in our sayd cause Then sayd Doctor Foxe It chaunced vs to be lodged at Waltham in M. Cresseis house this other night your highnesse being there where we mette wyth an olde acquaintaunce of ours named Doctor Cranmer with whom hauing conference concerning your highnes cause he thought that the next way were first to instructe and quiet your maiesties conscience by trying your highnesse question out by the authoritye of the woorde of God therupon to procede to a final sentence With this report the Secretary was not content with the Almosiner for that hee did not vtter this deuise as of their owne inuention And when the Secretarie woulde haue seemed by colourable woordes to make it appeare to the king that they of them selues had deuised that meanes the king then said where is that Doctour Cranmer is he still at Waltham They aunsweared that they left him there Mary said the king I will surely speake with hym and therefore lette hym bee sent for out of hande I perceyue quoth the Kynge that that man hathe the sowe by the righte eare And if I had knowen this deuise but two yeare agoe it had beene in my way a great peece of money and had also ridde mee out of much disquietnesse Whereupon Doctor Cranmer was sent for and being remooued from Waltham to Cambridge and so towards his friendes in Notingham shire a Poste went for hym But when he came to London he began to quarell wyth these two his acquaintaunces that hee by theyr meanes was thus troubled and brought thither to be combred in a matter wherein hee had nothing at all trauailed in studie and therefore most instantly intreated them that they would make his excuse in such sorte that he might be dispatched away from comming in the kings presence They promised and tooke the matter vppon them so to doe if by any meanes they might compasse it But al was in vaine for the more they began to excuse Doctour Cranmers absence the more the King chid with them for that they brought him not out of hande to his presence so that no excuse seruing hee was faine vndelaiedly to come to the Courte vnto the king whome the gentle Prince benignely accepting demaunded his name and sayd vnto him Were you not at Waltham suche a time in the companye of my Secretarie and my Almosiner Doctour Cranmer affirming the same the king sayd againe had you not coÌ„ference with them concerning our matter of diuorce nowe in question after this sorte repeating the manner and order thereof That is right true if it please your highnesse quod Doctor Cranmer Well sayde the king I well perceiue that you haue the right scope of this matter You must vnderstand quoth the King that I haue bene long troubled in conscience and now I perceiue that by this meanes I might haue beene long agoe relieued one way or other from the same if we had this way proceeded And therefore maister Doctour I pray you and neuerthelesse because you are a subiecte I charge and commaund you al your other businesse and affaires sette aparte to take some paines to see this my cause to be furthered according to your deuise asmuche as it may lie in you so that I may shortly vnderstand whereunto I may trust For this I protest before God and the world that I seeke not to be deuorced from the Queene if by any meanes I were iustly perswaded that our matrimonie were inuiolable and not against the lawes of God for otherwise there was neuer cause to mooue me to seeke any such extremitie Neither there was euer Prince had a more gentler a more obedient and louing companion and wife then the Queene is nor I neuer fansied woman in all respectes better if thys doubte had not risen assuring you that for the singulare vertues wherewith she is indued besides the consideration of her noble stocke I could be right wel contented stil to remain with her if so it would stand with the will and pleasure of almighty God And thus greatly commending her many and singular qualities the King sayde I therefore praye you with an indifferent eye and with asmuch dexterity as lieth in you that you for
his good Lord. I know not the maÌ„ sayd the Archbishop nor what he hath done why he should be thus in trouble Said Chersey againe hee onely hath offended against your grace and against no man els as maye well be perceiued by the Articles obiected against him the copie wherof the sayd Chersey then exhibited vnto the sayd Archb. of Canterbury Who well perusing the sayd Articles sayde This is the common talke of all the ignorant Papisticall Priests in England against me Surely sayde he I was neuer made priuie vnto this accusation nor of his indurance I neuer heard before this time Notwithstanding if there be nothing els to charge him withall against the Prince or any of the Counsail I will at your request take order with him and send him home againe to his cure to doe his duetie and so therupon sent his ring to the Warden of the Fleete willing him to sende the prisonner vnto him with his keeper at after noone When the keeper had brought the prisoner at the hour appoynted and Chersey had well instructed his cousin in any wise to submit himselfe vnto the Archbishop confessing his fault where by that way hee shoulde moste easely haue an ende and winne his fauour thus the persone being brought into the garden at Lambeth and there sitting vnder the vine the Archbishop demaunded of the parsone what was the cause of his induraunce and who committed him to the Fleete The parsone answeared and sayde that the Lord Cromwel sent him thether for that certaine malicious parishioners of his parish had wrongfully accused him of woordes which hee neuer spake nor meante Chersey hearing his foolish cousin so farre out of the way from his former instruction sayde Thou dasterdly dolte and varlet is this thy promise that thou madest to me Is there not a great number of thy honest neighbors handes against thee to prooue thee a lier Surely my Lorde quod Chersey it is pitie to do him good I am sorie that I haue troubled your grace thus farre with him Well said the Archb. vnto the parsone if you haue not offended me I can doe you no good for I am intreated to helpe one out of trouble that hath offended against me If my Lord Cromwel hath committed you â—o prison wroÌ„gfully that lieth in himselfe to amende and not in mee If your offence onely toucheth me I will be bold to do some what for your friendes sake heere If you haue not offended against me then haue I nothing to doe with you but that you maye goe and remaine from whence you came Lorde what adoe his kinsman Chersey made wyth him calling him all kinde of opprobrious names In the end my Lorde of Caunterburie seeming to rise and goe hys waies the fond priest fell downe on his knees and sayde I beseeche your grace to forgeue me this offence assuring your grace that I spake those woordes being druncke and not well aduised Ah said my Lord this is somewhat and yet it is no good excuse for drunkennes euermore vttereth that which lieth hid in the heart of man when he is sober alleadging a text or twaine out of the Scriptures concerning the vice of drunckennesse which commeth not nowe to remembraunce Now therfore said the Archbishop that you acknowledge somewhat your fault I am coÌ„tent to common with you hoping that you are at this present of an indifferent sobrietie Tell me then quod hee did you euer see me or were you euer acquainted with me before this day The Priest answered and sayd that neuer in his life he saw his grace Why than saide the Archbishop what occasion had you to call me an Hostler and that I had not so muche learning as the Goslings which then went on the greene before your face If I haue no learning you may nowe trye it and be out of doubt thereof therfore I pray you appose me either in Grammer or in other liberall sciences for I haue at one time or other tasted partly of them Or els if you are a Diuine say somewhat that way The priest being amased at my Lords familiar talke made answere and sayd I beseeche your grace to pardon me I am altogether vnlearned and vnderstand not the Latin toung but very simply My onely studie hath bene to say my seruice and Masse faire and deliberate which I can do aswel as any priest in the countrey where I dwel I thanke God Well said the other if you will not appose me I wil be so bolde to appose you and yet as easely as I can deuise and that only in the storie of the Bible nowe in English in which I suppose that you are daily exercised Tel me therfore who was king Dauids father sayd my Lord The Priest stoode still pausing a while and sayd In good fayth my Lord I haue forgotten his name Then said the other agayne to him if you cannot tel that I pray you tel me then who was Salomons father The fonde foolishe priest without all consideration what was demaunded of hym before made answer Good my L. beare with me I am not further seene in the Bible then is daily read in our seruice in the Church The Archb. then aunswering sayd this my question may be found well answered in your seruice But I now well perceiue howsoeuer ye haue iudged heretofore of my learnyng sure I am that you haue none at all But this is the common practise of all you which are ignorant and superstitious Priestes to slaunder backbite and hate all suche as are learned and well affected towardes Gods word and sincere religion Common reason myght haue taught you what an vnlikely thyng it was and contrary to all maner of reason that a Prince hauyng two Uniuersities within his realme of well learned men desirous to be resolued of as doubtfull a question as in these many yeares was not mooued the lyke within Christendome should bee driuen to that necessitie for the defence of hys cause to send out of his Realme an Hostler beyng a man of no better knowledge then is a gosling in an ambassade to answer all learned men both in the court of Rome and in the Emperours court in so difficult a question as toucheth the kings matrimony and the diuorce thereof I say if you were men of any reasonable consideration you might thinke it both vnseemly and vncomely for a Prince so to doe But looke where malice raigneth in man there reason can take no place and therefore I see by it that you all are at a poynt with me that no reason or authoritie can perswade you co fauor my name who neuer ment euill to you but your both commoditie and profite How be it God amend you all forgeue you and send you better myndes With these words the Priest seemed to weepe and desired his grace to pardon his fault and frailetie so that by hys meanes he myght returne to hys cure agayne and he would
the helpe of the B. of Winchester Steuen Gardiner they found a new meanes to put hym to an vtter confusion deuising that he came home from examination in such glorious pompe by the hyewayes side in the woods adjoynyng that 500. persones met hym then with bankettyng dishes to welcome hym home stirryng the people rather to an vprore and a commotion then to keepe them in any quiet obedience when in very deed contrary to this surmise as God would on this side Rochester a myle or two for auoyding all such lyght glorious talke with any of hys familiars or acquaintaunce he of purpose left the hye way and came through the woods all alone aboue 18. myles together on foote so weried and megered for want of sustenance that when he came into my house at Chartham he was not well able to stand or speake for fayntnesse and thurst This malicious tale beyng reported vnto the Kinges hyghnesse his Maiestie was so sore agrieued therewith that hee sente for the Archb. of Caunterbury willyng hym to cause Turner to be whipt out of the countrey By meanes whereof the Archbishop of Caunterbury sent agayne for Turner I hearyng thereof made incontinently report by my letters with suche vehemencie proouyng it meere malice that the Archb. vnderstāding the truth pacified agayne the kings maiesties wrath Home commeth Turner once agayne to his Cure without blotte Which so wroong the Papistes in that they could not preuayle that they thought it all in vayne any further to attempt against hym concernyng any accusation for matters in Kent the Archb. of Canterbury beyng his Ordinarie Well yet woulde they not thus leaue him vndiscredited Then was there other new matter deuised howe that he had preached erroneous doctrine in other countries before he came into Kent laying to his charge that he had both translated the Masse into English and said or ministred the same and that he had preached agaynst Purgatory Pilgrimages and praying for the dead c. By meanes whereof he was now conuented before the whole counsaile by the B. of Wint. Who sent Siriacke Petite Gentleman for hym whiche brought hym vp to London bound as I heard say and beyng examined before the sayd Bish. of Winchester and other was committed to warde for a season In the which meane tyme the Archbishop of Caunterbury beyng in Kent about the triall of conspiracie purposed agaynst hymselfe by the Iustices of the Shiere and the Prebendaries of Christes church Turner is now sent downe to the Archbishop to the entent he should recant that doctrine which long agoe he in other places out of Kent had preached to the vtter subuersion and defacyng of all that he had most godly and earnestly here in Kent taught both to the glory of God and the furtheraunce and settyng foorth of the Kinges highnesse proceedynges If hys Maiestie wyll thus permit learned honest men thus dayly to bee ouercrowed and troden vnder foote with a sort of tyrannous or rather trayterous Papists who cannot abide to heare his Maiesties supremacy aduaunced nor the sincere worde of God preached it were better for men to dwell amongest the Infidels and miscreaunts then in England What reason is this that Turner should recant here in Kent the doctrine which in other Countreys he hath taught to the woundyng and ouerthrowyng most desperately of fiue hundred mens consciences and aboue I dare say who lately by hys sincere preachyng haue embraced a right good opinion both of the Kyngs supremacy and also of the reformed religion receyued All good subiectes may well lament the kynges Maiesties estate in this behalfe that no man may dare to be so bold to aduaunce hys highnesse title but that euery ignoraunt and malicious Papist shall spurne against hym seekyng his vtter vndoyng and that by the ayde of papisticall Iustices set in authoritie I beseech your worships to pardon me of my rude homely termes They herein deserue worse if worse may bee deuised For what honest man can beare with this that so noble a Princes eares shall be thus impudently abused with manifest lyes and fables as this one is of Turners commyng home in such a triumph as they craftily and falsely had deuised It is easilye to bee espied what they meane and goe about that the Prince beyng alyue dare take in hand so vncurteously to abuse both the gentle nature of the Prince and his godly preacher the aduancer and extoller of hys iust authoritie What thinke your worships they would attempt if hys Maiestie were at Gods mercy as God forefend that euer any of vs should see that day without better reformation that can thus dally with hys highnesse blindyng hys eyes with mistes whylest he lyueth and raigneth amongest vs in most prosperitie As for my Lord of Cant. dare nothyng doe for the poore mans deliuerie he hath done so much for hym already And hys grace hath told me playnely that it is put into the Kyngs head that he is the mainteiner and supporter of all the heretikes within the realme nor will not permit me nor my neighboures to resort vnto the Counsaile for his purgation whilest he was at Chartham sauyng onely I haue obtained this at his hand that I may become a suter in writyng to my friends and good Maisters in the court for hys deliuerie And therefore it is right worshipfull that I haue nowe taken penne in hand thus to discourse and open our miserie vnto you concernyng the extreme handling of this honest poore man Maister Turner that if it may possibly be broght to passe by your godly wisedome that the poore man may bee released and discharged of hys recantation you cannot doe to God and your prince a more acceptable seruice in my poore opinion For otherwyse if he should be driuen to recant as I am sure he wyll sooner dye both Gods cause and the kyngs shall suffer no small detriment amongst hys poore louyng subiects here For if there be no better stay for the maintenaunce of these godly preachers the Kyngs authoritie concernyng his supremacy shall lye poste alone hidden in the Acte of Parliament and not in the hartes of his subiectes If they can bryng to passe that Turner may recant to the defacyng of his good doctrine preached here then haue they that for which they haue thus long trauailed And yet in effect shall not Turner recant but king Henry the 8. in Turners person shal most odiously recant to the woundyng of all mens consciences here If the kynges Maiestie do not esteeme his authoritie geuen to his highnesse by Gods word and his Parliament it were wel done that the preachers had good warnyng to talke no more to the people thereof then thus to be tossed and turmoiled for doyng their duties by the members of Antichrist And now to the entent that they might effectually for euer slander Turners doctrine here they haue indited hym for offending agaynst the vj. Articles this last Sessions by the witnesse
present And thus Bishop Brokes finishing his Oration sate downe After whom Doctor Martin taking the matter in hand beginneth thus * The Oration of Doctor Martyn ALbeit there be two Gouernmentes the one spirituall the other tēporal the one hauing the keyes the other the sword yet in all ages we read that for the honour and glory of GOD both these powers haue bene adioyned together For if we read the olde Testament we shall finde that so did Iosias and Ezechias So did the king of the Niniuites compell a generall fast thorow all the whole Citty So did Darius in breaking the greate Idoll Bell and deliuered Godly Daniel out of the denne of Lions So did Nabuchodonosor make and institute lawes agaynste the blasphemers of God But to let passe these examples with a great number more and to come to Christes time it is not vnknowne what great trauayle they tooke to set forth Gods Honour and although the rule and gouernement of the Church did onely apperteine to the spiritualty yet for the suppression of heresyes schismes Kinges were admitted as ayders thereunto First Constantinus the great called a councell at Nyce for the suppression of the Arrians secte where the same time was raysed a greate contention among them And after long disputation had when the Fathers could not agree vpon the putting downe of the Arrians they referred theyr iudgement to Constantine God forbid quoth Constantine you ought to rule me and not I you And as Constantine did so did Theodosius against the Nestorians so did Martianus agaynst Manichaeus Iouinian made a law that no man shoulde marrye with a Nunne that had wedded her selfe to the Church So had king Henry the 8. the title of Defender of the fayth because he wrote against Luther his cōplices So these 900. yeres the kinges of Spayne had that title of Catholicke for the expulsion of the Arrians and to say the truth the king and the Queenes maiesties do nothing degenerate from their auncetry taking vpon them to restore agayne the title to be Defender of the faith to the right heyre thereof the Popes holinesse Therefore these two princes perceiuing this noble Realme how it hath bene brought from the vnitye of the true and Catholicke Church the which you and your confederates do and haue renounced perceyuing also that you doe persist in your detestable errours and will by no meanes bee reuoked from the same haue made theyr humble request and petition to the Popes holynesse Paulus 4. as supreme head of the church of Christ declaring to him that where you were Archbishop of Caunterbury Metropolitane of England and at your consecration tooke two solemne othes for your due obedience to bee geuen to the Sea of Rome to become a true preacher or Pastour of his flock yet cōtrary to your othe and alleagiaunce for vnitie haue sowed discord for chastity mariage and adultery for obedience contention and for fayth ye haue bene the author of all mischiefe The Popes holines considering their request and petition hath graūted them that according to the Censure of this Realme processe should be made agaynst you And where as in this late time you both excluded Charity Iustice yet hath his holinesse decreed that you shall haue bothe Charity and Iustice shewed vnto you Hee willeth you shoulde haue the lawes in most ample maner to answere in your behalfe and that ye shall here come before my Lord of Glocester as high Commissioner from his holynesse to the examination of such articles as shal be proposed agaynst you that we should require the examination of you in the King and Queenes Maiestyes behalfe The King and Queene as touching themselues because by the law they cannot appeare personally Quia sunt illustris personae haue appoynted as theyr atturneys Doctor Storie and me Wherefore here I offer to your good Lordship our Proxie sealed with the broad seale of England and offer my selfe to be Proctor in the Kings Maiesties behalfe I exhibite here also certayne Articles conteining the manifest adultery periury Also bookes of heresy made partly by him partly set forth by his authority And here I produce him as partly principal to aunswere to your good Lordship Thus when Doc. Martin had ended his Oration the Archbishop beginneth as here foloweth Cran. Shall I then make mine aunswere Mart. As you thinke good no man shall let you And here the Archbishoppe kneeling downe on both knees towarde the West sayde first the Lordes Prayer Then risinge vppe he reciteth the Articles of the Creede Which done he entreth with his protestation in forme as foloweth * The Fayth and Profession of Doctour Cranmer Archbishop of Cant. before the Commissioners THis I do professe as touching my fayth and make my protestation which I desire you to note I will neuer consent that the Bishop of Rome shall haue any iurisdiction within this Realme Story Take a note thereof Mart. Marke M. Cranmer how you answer for your self You refuse and denye him by whose lawes ye yet doe remayne in life being otherwise attaynted of high treason but a dead man by the lawes of this Realme Cran. I protest before God I was no traytor but in deed I confessed more at my arraignment then was true Mart. That is not to be reasoned at this presēt You know ye were condemned for a Traytor and Res iudicata pro veritate accipitur But proceed to your matter Cran. I will neuer consent to the Bishop of Rome for thē should I geue my selfe to the Deuill for I haue made an othe to the king I must obey the king by Gods lawes By the Scripture the king is chiefe and no forreigne person in his owne Realme about him There is no Subiect but to a king I am a Subiect I owe my fidelitye to the crowne The pope is contrary to the crowne I cannot obey both for no mā can serue two maisters at once as you in the beginning of your Oration declared by the sword the keyes attributing the keies to the Pope and the sword to the king But I say the king hath both Therfore he that is subiect to Rome the lawes of Rome he is periured for the Popes and the Iudges Lawes are contrary they are vncertayne and confounded A Prieste indebted by the Lawes of the Realme shall be sued before a temporall Iudge by the Popes Lawes contrary The Pope doth the king iniury in that he hath his power from the Pope The king is head in his owne realm But the Pope claimeth all Bishops Priests Curates c. So the Pope in euery Realme hath a Realme Agayne by the lawes of Rome the Benefice muste bee geuen by the Bishop by the lawes of the Realme the patron geueth the Benefice Herein the lawes be as contrary as fire and water No man can by the lawes of Rome proceed in a premunire and so is the law of the Realme expelled and the
saying Ex fructibus eorum cognoscetis eos id est By theyr fruites yee shall knowe them Why what be theyr fruites Sayncte Paule declareth Post carnem in concupiscentia in munditia ambulant potestatem contemnunt c. i. After the fleshe they walke in concupiscence and vncleannesse they contemne Potestates I gayne In diebus nouissimis erunt periculosa tempora erunt se ipsos amantes cupidi elati immorigeri parentibus proditores c. In the latter dayes there shall bee perillous times Then shall there be men louing themselues couetous proud disobedient to parentes treason-workers Whether these be not the fruites of youre Gospell I referre me to thys worshipfull audience whether the sayde Gospell beganne not with periurye proceeded with adultery was mayntayned with heresie and ended in conspiracy Now sir two poyntes more I marked in youre raging discourse that you made here the one against the holy sacrament the other agaynst the Popes iurisdiction and the authoritie of the Sea Apostolicke Touching the first ye say you haue Gods word with you yea and all the Doctoures I woulde here aske but one question of you whether Gods word be contrarye to it selfe and whether the Doctours teache doctrine contrary to themselues or no For you mayster Cranmer haue taught in this high sacrament of the Aultar three contrary doctrines and yet you pretended in euerye one Verbum Domini Cran. Nay I taught but two contrary doctrines in the same Mart. What doctrine taught you when you condemned Lambert the sacramentary in the kinges presēce in Whitehall Cran. I mayntayned then the Papistes doctrine Mart. That is to say the Catholicke and vniuersall doctrine of Christes Church And how when kinge Henrye dyed did you not translate Iustas Ionas booke Cran. I did so Mart. Then there you defended an other doctrine touchyng the Sacramente by the same token that you sent to Lynne your Printer that where as in the first Printe there was an affirmatiue that is to say Christes body reallye in the sacramente you sent then to your Prynter to put in a not whereby it came miraculouslye to passe that Chrystes bodye was cleane conueyed out of the Sacrament Cranmer I remember there was two Prynters of my sayde booke but where the same not was put in I cannot tell Mart. Then from a Lutherane yee became a Swinglian which is the vilest heresie of all in the highe misterie of the sacrament and for the same heresie you did helpe to burne Lambert the Sacramentary which you now call the catholicke fayth and Gods word Cranmer I graunt that then I beleeued otherwise then I do nowe and so I did vntill my Lord of London D. Ridley did conferre with me and by sondry perswasions and authorities of Doctoures drewe mee quite from my opinion Mart. Now sir as touching the last parte of your Oration you denyed that the popes holinesse was Supreme head of the church of Christ. Cran. I did so Mart. Who say you then is supreme head Cran. Christ. Mart. But whome hath Christ left here in earth his Uicar and head of his Church Cran. No body Mart. Ah why told you not king Henry this when you made him supreme head and now no body is This is treason agaynst his owne person as you then made him Cran. I meane not but euery king in his owne realme and dominion is supreme head and so was hee supreme head of the Church of Christ in England Mart. Is this alwayes true and was it euer so in chrystes Churche Cran. It was so Mart. Then what say you by Nero he was the mightiest Prince of the earth after Christ was ascended was he head of Christes Churche Cran. Nero was Peters head Mart. I aske whether Nero was head of the Churche or no if he were not it is false that you sayd before that all Princes be and euer were heades of the Churche wythin their realmes Cran. Nay it is true for Nero was head of the church that is in worldly respecte of the Temporall bodies of men of whome the Church consisteth for so he beheaded Peter and the Apostles And the Turke too is head of the church in Turky Mart. Then he that beheaded the heades of the Church and crucified the Apostles was head of Chrystes Churche and he that was neuer member of the Churche is head of the church by your new founde vnderstanding of Gods worde ¶ It is not to be supposed contrarye but muche other matter passed in this communication betweene them especially on the Archbyshoppes behalfe Whose answeres I do not thinke to be so slender nor altogether in the same forme of wordes framed if the truthe as it was might be knowne but so it pleased the Notarye thereof being too muche parcially addicted to his mother Sea of Rome in fauour of his faction to diminishe and driue downe the other side either in not shewing all or in reporting the thing otherwise then it was as the common guise is of moste writers to what side their affection moste wayeth theyr Oration commonly inclineth But let vs proceede further in the story of this matter It followed then sayth this reporter when the Archbishop thus hadde aunswered and the standers by began to murmure agaynst him the Iudges not contentee with hys aunsweres willed hym to aunswere directly to the Interrogatoryes whiche Interrogatories articulated agaynst him in forme of lawe were these vnder following ¶ Interrogatories obiected to the Archbishop with his aunsweres annexed to the same 1. INterrog First was obiected that hee the foresayde Thom. Cranmer being yet free and before he entered into holy orders maryed one Ioane surnamed blacke or browne dwelling at the signe of the Dolphine in Cambridge Aunswere Whereunto he aunswered that whether shee was called blacke or browne he knewe not but that hee maryed there one Ioane that he graunted 2. Interrog That after the death of the foresayd wife he entered into holy orders and after that was made Archbyshop by the Pope Auns He receiued he sayd a certayne Bull of the Pope which hee deliuered vnto the king and was Archbyshop by him 3. Inter. Item that he being in holye orders maryed an other woman as his second wife named Anne and so was twise maryed Auns To this he graunted 4. Inter. Item in the time of king Henry the 8. he kept the sayd wife secretly and had children by her Auns Hereunto hee also graunted affirming that it was better for him to haue hys owne then to doe lyke other Priestes holding and keeping other mens wiues 5. Inter Item in the time of king Edward he brought out the sayde his wife openly affirming and professing publickely the same to be his wife Auns He denyed not but he so did and lawfully might doe the same for asmuch as the lawes of the realm did so permitte hym 6. Inter Item that hee shamed not openly to glorye hym selfe to haue had
Paulum contra vetus nouum TestameÌ„tum and that he Plenitudine potestatis tantum potest quantum Deus That is Agaynst Peter agaynst Paule agaynste the olde and new Testament and of the fulnes of power may doe as muche as God O Lord who euer heard suche blasphemy Iâ— there be any man that can aduaunce himself aboue him let hym be iudged Antichrist This enemy of God and of our redemption is so euydently paynted out in the scriptures by such manifest signes and tokens which all so clearely appeare in him that except a man will shut vpp hys eyes and heart agaynste the light he cannot but know hym and therefore for my part I will neuer geue my consent to the receiuing of hym into this Church of England And you my Lorde and the rest that sit here in Commission consider well and examyne your owne consciences you haue sworn agaynst him you are learned and can iudge of the trueth I pray God you â—e not wilfully blind As for me I haue herein discharged myne owne conscience toward the world and I wil write also my minde to her grace touching this matter The copy of which letter sent to the Queene ye shal finde after in the end of hys story While he in this sorte made hys aunswere ye heard before how Doctor Story and Martin diuers tymes interrupted him with blasphemous talke and would fayn haue had the Byshop of Glocester to put hym to silence who notwithstanding did not but suffered hym to end his tale at full After this ye heard also how they proceeded to examine hym of diuers articles wherof the chief was That at the tyme of hys creating Archbishop of Canterbury he was sworne to the Pope and had his institution and induction from him and promised to mayntayne then the authoritie of that See and therefore was periured wherefore he should rather sticke to his first othe and returne to hys old fold again then to continue obstinately in an othe forced in the tyme of schisme To that he aunswered sauing hys protestation whiche terme he vsed before all hys aunsweres that at suche time as Archb. Warrham dyed hee was Embassadour in Germanie for the K. who sent for hym thereuppon home hauing intelligence by some of his frends who wer nere about the king how he ment to bestow the same Byshoprick vpon hym and therefore counselled him in the case to make haste home he feeling in himself a great inhabilitie to such a promotion and very sory to leaue hys study and especially considering by what meanes he must haue it whiche was cleane agaynst hys conscience whiche hee coulde not vtter without great perill and daunger deuised an excuse to the king of matter of great importaunce for the whiche his longer abode there should be most necessary thinking by that meanes in hys absence that the kyng would haue bestowed it vpon some other and so remayned there by the deuise one halfe yeare after the king had written for him to come home But after that no suche matter fell out as hee seemed to make suspition of the king sent for hym agayn Who after hys returne vnderstanding stil the Archbishopricke to be reserued for hym made meanes by diuers of hys best frendes to shift it off desiring rather some smaller liuing that he might more quietly follow his booke To be briefe when the king himselfe spake with him declaring his full intention for his seruice sake and for the good opinion he conceiued him was to bestowe that dignitie vpon him after long disabling of himself perceiuing he could by no perswasions alter the kinges determination he brake franckly his conscience with him most humbly crauing first his Graces pardon for that he should declare vnto his highnesse Which obtained he declared that if he accepted the Office then he must receaue it at the popes hand whiche he neyther would nor could do for that hys highnesse was onely the supreme Gouernour of this church of England as well in causes Ecclesiasticall as Temporall and that the full right and donation of all manner of Bishoppricks and Benefices as wel as of any other TeÌ„porall dignities and promotions appertayned to hys Grace not to any other forraine authoritie whatsoeuer it was and therfore if he might serue God in that vocation him and his countrey seeing it was his pleasure so to haue it he would accepte it and receaue it of his maiestie and of none other straunger who had no authoritie within this realme neither in any such gifte nor in anye other thing Whereat the king said he staying a while and musing asked me how I was able to proue it At which time I alledged many textes out of the scriptures and the Fathers also approuing the supreme and highest authority of kinges in their realmes and dominions disclosing therewithall the intollerable vsurpation of the Pope of Rome Afterwardes it pleased his highnes quoth the Archb. many and sundry tymes to talke with me of it and perceiuing that I could not be brought to acknowledge the authoritie of the B. of Rome the king himselfe called Doct. Oliuer and other Ciuill Lawyers deuised with them how he might bestow it vpon me inforcing me nothing against my conscience Who therupon informed him that I might do it by the way of protestation so one to be sente to Rome who might take the othe and do euery thing in my name Which when I vnderstood I sayd he should do it Super animam suam and I in deed Bona fide made my protestation that I did not acknowledge his authoritie anye further then as it agreed with the expresse word of God that it might be lawfull for me at al times to speak against him and to impugne his erroures when time and occasion should serue me And this my protestation did I cause to be enrolled and there I thinke it remayneth They obiected to him also that he was maryed whiche he confessed Whereupon D. Martin said that his children were bondmen to the See of Caunterbury At which saying the Archb. smiled and asked him if a priest at his benefice kept a Concubine and had by her bastardes whether they were bondmen to the Benefice or no sayinge I trust you will make my childrens causes no worse After this Doctour Martine demaunded of hym who was supreme heade of the Churche of Englande Marye quoth my Lord of Caunterbury Christe is heade of thys member as he is of the whol body of the vniuersal church Why quoth Doctor Martin you made king Henrye the eight supreme head of the Church Yea sayd the Archbyshop of al the people of England as well Ecclesiasticall as Temporall And not of the church sayd Martin No sayde he for Christ is onely head of hys church and of the fayth and religion of the same The king is head and gouernor of hys people which are the visible churche What quoth Martin you neuer durst tell
Pope haue such power as he claimeth vntill such tyme as the lawes and customes of this Realme beyng contrary to his lawes be taken away blotted out of the law books And although there be many lawes of this Realme contrary to the lawes of Rome yet I named but a fewe as to conuict a Clarke before any temporall Iudge of this Realme for debt fellony murther or for any other crime which Clarkes by the Popes lawes bee so exempt frō the Kyngs lawes that they can be no where sued but before their ordinary Also the Pope by his lawes may geue all bishoprikes and benefices spiritual which by the lawes of this realm can be geuen but onely by the kyng and other patrones of the same except they fall into the lapse By the Popes lawes Ius patronatus shall be sued only before the Ecclesiasticall Iudge but by the lawes of the Realme it shall be sued before the temporall Iudge And to be short the lawes of this realm do agree with the Popes lawes like fire and water And yet the Kings of this realm haue prouided for their lawes by the premunire so that if any man haue let the execution of the lawes of this realme by any authority from the Sea of Rome he falleth into the premunire But to meete with this the Popes haue prouided for their lawes by cursing For whosoeuer letteth the Popes lawes to haue ful course within this realm by the Popes power standeth accursed So that the Popes power treadeth all the lawes and customs of this Realme vnder his feete cursing all that execute them vntil such tyme as they geue place vnto his lawes But it may be sayd that notwithstanding all the Popes decrees yet we do execute still the lawes and customes of this realme Nay not all quietly without interruption of the Pope And where we do execute them yet we do it vniustly if the Popes power be of force and for the same we stand excommunicate and shall do vntill we leaue the execution of our owne lawes and customes Thus we bee wel reconciled to Rome allowyng such authority wherby the Realme standeth accursed before God if the Pope haue any such authority These thynges as I suppose were not fully opened in the Parliament house when the Popes authority was receiued agayne within this realme for if they had I doe not beleeue that either the kyng or Queenes Maiesty or the noblest of this Realme or the Commons of the same would euer haue consented to receiue agayne such a forraine authority so iniurious hurtfull and preiudiciall as well to the crowne as to the lawes and customs and state of this Realme as whereby they must needes acknowledge themselues to be accursed But none coulde open this matter well but the Clergy and such of them as had red the Popes lawes whereby the Pope had made hymselfe as it were a God These seeke to maintaine the Pope whom they desired to haue their chiefe head to the intent they might haue as it were a kyngdome and lawes within themselues distinct from the lawes of the crowne and wherewith the crowne may not meddle and so being exempted from the lawes of the Realme might liue in this Realme lyke lordes and kings without damage or feare of any man so that they please their high and supreme hed at Rome For this consideration I weene some that knew the truth held their peace in the Parliament whereas if they had done their duties to the crowne whole realme they should haue opened their mouths declared the truth and shewed the perils and daungers that might ensue to the crowne and realme And if I should agree to allow such authoritie within this Realme whereby I must needes confesse that your most gracious highnes and also your realme should euer continue accursed vntill ye shall cease from the execution of your own lawes and customs of your realme I could not thinke myselfe true either to your highnesse or to this my naturall countrey knowyng that I do know Ignorance I know may excuse other men but he that knoweth how preiudiciall and iniurious the power and authoritie which he chalengeth euery where is to the crowne lawes and customes of this realme and yet wil allow the same I cannot see in any wyse how he can keepe his due allegeaunce fidelitie and truth to the crowne and state of this realme An other cause I alledged why I could not allow the authoritie of the Pope which is this That by his autoritie he subuerteth not onely the lawes of this realme but also the lawes of God so that whosoeuer be vnder hys authority he suffreth them not to be vnder Christes religion purely as Christ did commaund And for one example I brought foorth that wheras by gods lawes all christian people bee bounden diligently to learne his worde that they may know how to beleeue and liue accordingly for that purpose he ordeined holydayes when they ought leauyng apart al other businesse to geue themselues wholy to know and serue God Therefore Gods will commandement is that when the people be gathered together that Ministers should vse such language as the people may vnderstand and take profite thereby or els hold their peace For as an harpe or lute if it geue no certaine sounde that men may know what is striken who can dance after it for all the sound is in vayne so is it vayne profiteth nothyng sayth almighty God by the mouth of S. Paule if the priest speake to the people in a language which they know not For els he may profite hymselfe but profiteth not the people saith S. Paul But herein I was answered thus that Saint Paule spake onely of preachyng that the preacher should speake in a tong which the people did know or els his preaching auaileth nothing but if the preaching auaileth nothing beyng spoken in a language which the people vnderstand not how should any other seruice auaile them beyng spoken in the same language And yet that S. Paule ment not onely of preachyng it appeareth plainly by his owne words For he speaking by name expressely of praying singyng and thanking of God and of all other thynges which the priestes say in the Churches whereunto the people say Amen whiche they vse not in preaching but in other diuine seruice that whether the Priests reherse the wonderfull workes of God or the great benefites of God vnto mankynd aboue al other cretures or geue thanks vnto God or make open professiō of their fayth or humble confession of their sinnes with earnest request of mercy and forgeuenes or make sute or request vnto God for any thing then all the people vnderstāding what the priests say might geue their mynds and voyces with them and say Amen that is to say allowe what the priests say that the rehearsall of Gods vniuersall workes and benefites the geuyng of thanks the professiō of fayth the confession of sinnes
while her husbande was in prison Where the keepers wife named Agnes Penycote had secretlye heated a key fire hoate and laid it in grasse on the backeside So speaking to Alice Coberley to set her the key in all haste the said Alice went with speed to bring the key and so taking vp the key in hast did pitiously burne her hand Wherupon she crying out at the sodein burning of her hand Ah thou drabbe quoth the other thou that canst not abide the burning of the key howe wiâ—e thou be able to burne the whole body and so she afterward reuoked But to returne agayne to the story of Coberley who being somewhat learned and being at the stake was somewhat long a burning as the wynde stoode After his bodye was skorched with the fire and hys leafte Arme drawne and taken from hym by the violence of the fyre the fleshe beinge burnt to the whyte boare at length he stouped ouer the cheyne and wyth the ryghte hande being somewhat starckned knocked vpon his brest softly the bloud and matter issuing out of his mouth Afterward when all they thought he had bene deade sodenly he rose right vp with his body agayne And thus muche concerning these three Salisbury Martyrs ¶ A discourse of the death and Martyrdome of sixe other Martyrs suffering at London whose names here folow ABout the xxiij day of Aprill Anno Dom. 1556. were burned in Smithfielde at one fire these sixe constaunt Martyrs of Christ suffering for the profession of the Gospell viz. Robert Drakes Minister William Tyms Curate Richard Spurge Shereman Thomas Spurge Fuller Iohn Cauell Weauer George Ambrose Fuller They were al of Essex and so of the dioces of London and were sent vp some by the Lord Rich and some by others at suÌ„dry times vnto Stephen Gardiner B. of Winchester then Lord Chauncellor of England about the 22. day of March an 1555. Who vpon small examination sent them some vnto the kinges Benche and others vnto the Marshalsea where they remained almost all the whole yere vntill the death of the sayd Bishop of Winchester and had during that time nothing said vnto them Wherupon after that Doctor Heath Archbishop of Yorke was choseÌ„ to the office of Lord Chauncellorshippe foure of these persecuted brethren being now wery of this theyr long imprisonmeÌ„t made theyr supplication vnto the said D. Heath requiring his fauour and ayd for their deliueraunce the copy whereof ensueth * To the right reuerend father Tho. Archb. of Yorke Lord Chauncellour of England MAy it please your honorable good Lordship for the loue of God to tender the humble sute of your lordships poore Orators whose names are subscribed which haue lien in great misery in the Marshalsea by the space of x. monethes and more at the commaundement of the late Lord Chauncellour to their vtter vndoing with theyr wiues children In consideration wher of your Lordships sayd Oratours do most humbly pray and beseeche your good Lordship to suffer them to be brought before your honour and there if any man of good conscience can lay any thing vnto our charge we trust either to declare our innocency agaynst theyr accusations or if otherwise theyr accusations can be proued true and we faulty we are ready God helping vs with our condigne punishments to satisfy the law according to your wise Iudgement as we hope ful of fatherly mercy towardes vs and all men according to your Godly office in the which we pray for your Godly successe to the good pleasure of GOD. Amen This Supplication was sent as is sayd and subscribed with the names of these 4. vnder folowing Richard Spurge Thomas Spurge George Ambrose Iohn Cauell * Richard Spurge VPon the receipt and sight hereof it was not long after but Syr Richard Read Knight then one of the Officers of the Court of the Chauncery 16. day of Ianuary was sent vnto the Marshalsea to examine the sayd foure prisoners therefore beginning first with Richard Spurge vpon certaine demaundes receiued his answeres therunto the effect whereof was that he with others were complayned vpon by the Parson of Bocking vnto the Lorde Rich for that they came not vnto theyr Parish Church of Bocking where they inhabited and therupon was by the sayd Lord Rich sent vnto the late Lord Chauncellour about the xxij day of March last past videl an 1555. And farther he sayd that he came not to the Church sithens the first alteration of the English seruice into Latin Christmasse day then a tweluemoneth only except that because he misliked both the same and the Masse also as not consonant and agreing with Gods holy word Moreouer he required that he might not be any more examined vpoÌ„ the matter vnles it pleased the Lord ChauÌ„cellour that then was to know his fayth therein which to him he would willingly vtter * Thomas Spurge THomas Spurge being then next examined made the same aunswere in effect that the other had done confessing that he absented himselfe from the church because the word of God was not there truely taught nor the Sacramentes of Christ duely ministred in such sort as was prescribed by the same word And being farther examined of his beliefe concerning the sacrament of the aultar he said that if any could accuse him thereof he would then make aunswere as God had geuen him knowledge therein ¶ George Ambrose THe like answere made George Ambrose adding moreouer that after he had read the late Byshop of Winchesters booke intituled De vera obedientia with Boners preface thereunto annexed inueying both against the authority of the Bishop of Rome he did much lesse set by theyr doinges then before ¶ Iohn Cauell IOhn Cauell agreyng in other matters with them aunswered that the cause why hee did forbeare the comming to the Churche was that the Parson there had preached two contrary doctrines For firste in a Sermon that hee made at the Queenes first entrye to the crowne he did exhort the people to beleue the Gospell for it was the truth and if they did not beleue it they shoulde be damned But in a second Sermon he preached that the Testament was false in forty places which contrariety in him was a cause amongest other of his absenting from the Church ¶ Robert Drakes ABout the fourth day of Marche next after Robert Drakes also was examined who was ParsoÌ„ of ThuÌ„dersley in Essex and had there remayned the space of three yeares He was first made Deacon by Doctour Taylour of Hadley at the commaundement of Doctour Cranmer late Archbyshop of CauÌ„terbury And within one yeare after which was the thyrd of the reigne of kyng Edward he was by the sayd Archbyshop and Doctour Ridley Bishop of London admitted Minister of Gods holy word Sacramentes not after the order then in force but after such order as was after established was presented vnto the sayd benefice of Thundersley by the Lord Rich at the
which conteineth worthy matter agaynst the Romish authority Unto the which booke you made a Preface inueying largely agaynst the Bishop of Rome reprouing hys tyranny and falshood calling his power false and pretēced The booke is extant and you cannot deny it Then was the Bishoppe somewhat abashed and looking vpō such as were presēt spake very gētly saying Lo here is a goodly matter in deed My Lord of Winchester being a great learned man did write a booke agaynst the supremacy of the Popes holynes and I also did write a preface before the same booke tending to the same effect And thus did we because of the perilous world that then was For then was it made treason by the Lawes of this realme to mainteine the Popes authority and great daunger it was to be suspected a fauourer of the See of Rome and therefore feare compelled vs to beare with the time for otherwise there had bene no way but one You know when any vttered his conscience in mainteining the Popes authority he suffered death for it And then turning his tale vnto Tyms he sayd But since that time euen sithence the cōming in of the queenes maiesty when we might be bold to speake our conscience we haue acknowledged our faults and my Lord of Winchester himselfe shamed not to recant the same at Paules Crosse. And also thou thy selfe seest that I stande not in it but willingly haue submitted my selfe Do thou also as we haue done My Lord quoth Tyms that which you haue written agaynst the supremacy of the pope may be wel approued by the scriptures But that which you now do is against the word of God as I can well proue Then an other I suppose it was Doctor Cooke sayd Tyms I pray thee let me talke with thee a little for I thinke we two are learned alike Thou speakest much of the scripture and yet vnderstandest it not I will tell thee to whom thou mayest be compared Thou art like to one which intending to goe on hunting riseth vp earely in the morning taketh his houndes and forth he goeth vp to the hils and downe into the vallyes he passeth ouer the fieldes ouer hedge and ditch he searcheth the woods and thickets thus laboureth he all the whole day without finding any game At night home he cōmeth weery of his trauell not hauing caught any thing at all and thus fareth it by thee Thou labourest in reading of the Scriptures thou takest the letter but the meaning thou knowest not and thus thy reading is as vnprofitable vnto thee as hūting was vnto the man I spake of euen now Syr quoth Tyms you haue not well applyed your similitude for I prayse God I haue not read the scriptures vnprofitably but God I thanke hym hath reuealed vnto me so much as I doubt not is sufficient for my saluation Then said the Bishop You brag much of knowledge yet you know nothing you speake much of scripture you know not what scripture is I pray thee tel me How knowest thou that thing to be the worde of God whiche thou callest Scripture To this aunswered Rob. Drakes that he did know it to be the word of God for that it doth shew vnto thē theyr saluation in Christ and doth reuoke call backe all mē frō wicked life vnto a pure and vndefiled conuersation The bishop replied that the heathē writers haue taught precepts of good liuing as wel as the scripture yet theyr writings are not estemed to be Gods word To this answered Tyms saying the olde Testament beareth witnes of those things which are writtē in the new for quoth he there is nothing taught in the new Testament but it was foreshewed in the law and Prophets I will denye all quoth the Bishop I wyll denye all what sayest thou then Then Robert Drakes alledged a sentence in Latin out of the Prophet Esay in the 59. chap. of his prophecy Spiritus meus qui est in te c My spirit whiche is in thee and my words which I haue put in thy mouth shall not departe out of the mouth of thy seede nor out of the mouth of the seede of thy seede from hence forth euen for euer meaning therby to proue that he which had the spirit of God could thereby discerne and iudge truely which was Gods word but before he could explicate his minde he was interrupted by the bishop who spake vnto Doctor Pendleton saying Mayster Doctor I pray you say somewhat vnto these folkes that may do them some good Then D. Pendleton as hee leaned nere vnto the Bishop couered his face with both his handes to the end he might the more quietly deuise what to say but other talke was presently ministred so that for that time he sayd nothing And thus much William Alesbury witnesse hereof being present thereat so farre as he heard hath faythfully recorded and reported What more was spokē and there said for they made not yet an end a good while after because he departed then out of the house he doth not know nor dyd not heare Then the bishop after this and such like communicatiō thus passed betwene them proceding at length in forme of law caused both his articles and aunsweres to the same there and then to be openly read the summe of which hys confession recorded and left by his owne hand writing tēded to this effect as foloweth * The Articles for the which William Tyms of Hockley in Essex was condemned in the Consistory in Paules the xxviij day of March with his aunsweres and confession vpon the same FFrst I did truely confesse and beleeue that I was baptised in the true Catholicke Church of Christ for when I was baptised there was the Element and the word of God according to Christes institution And my Godfathers and Godmother did promise for me and that I shoulde forsake the Deuill and all his workes and that I shoulde keepe Gods commaundements and beleue al the articles of the Christian fayth the which I doe beleue at this day and with Gods help I trust to do while I liue for it was not the wickednes of the Minister that made the Sacrament of none effect c. Item I confessed two Sacramentes and but two in Christes true Churche that is the Sacrament of Baptisme and the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ and that Christ is present with his sacraments as it pleaseth him Item I confessed that Christe hath a visible Churche wherin the word of God is truely preached and the sacramentes truely ministred Item I confessed the See of Rome to be as the late bishop of Winchester hath written in his bookes De vera obediencia to the which I sayde vnto the Bishop of London that he had made a godly Preface also Iohn Bale hath plainly declared in his book called the Image of both churches euen so much as I beleue therof Item
heretofore with the receiuing of Christes worde and peaceable Gospell we had great benedictions of God especially this Christian concorde and holy peace so that all were at a full and perfect stay in Religion no man offended with an other but as the sonnes of peace eche of vs with Christian charitie embraced other now alas for pitie the deuill ridyng vpon the red horse shewed vnto S. Iohn in the Reuelation is come forth and power is geuen him to take peace from the earth For now a man can goe to no place but malicious busie bodies curiously search out his deedes marke his wordes and if he agree not with them in despisyng Gods worde then will they spitefully hatefully rayle against him and it calling it error heresie and the professors therof heretickes and schismatikes with other odious and despiteful names as traytours and not the Queenes frends not fauourers of the Queenes proceedinges as if to loue Gods word wer heresie and as though to talke of Christ were to bee schismatikes as though none could be true to the Queene that were not false to God as though none were the queenes frendes but suche as despitefully rayle on her graces Father and brother and on Gods word that they set foorth as though none fauoured the Queenes maiestie but suche as hate all godly knowledge And in very deede these thinges that all this turmoile is made for are meere inuentions of popes brought into the church of theyr owne imaginations without cōmandement or ensample either of Christ or of his Apostles and there is not one word in the Bible that being truely alledged mayntayneth them nor any Doctor of Antiquitie before S. Austens dayes as it hath bene diuers times sufficiently proued before all the whole Parliament and Conuocation of this Realme Yet these being mere traditiōs of Bishops are set out for Gods commaundementes and the Queenes authoritie geuen to her of God to mayntayne his word must be abused to put downe Gods word And your right honourable Iustices keepers of lawes and righteousnes are also abused and made the Bishops apparatours to set forth such romishe trash as is to christes dishonour and agaynst the supreme authoritie of the regall estate of this realme And wee poore subiectes for speaking of that whiche is trueth and our bounden allegeance are dayly punished rayled vpon and noted for seditions and not the Queenes frendes But God who is blessed for euer knoweth that they sclaunder vs and pull the thorn out of their owne foot and put it in ours for the searcher of harts knoweth that we beare a faythful and true hart vnto her grace vnto al her proceedinges that are not agaynst God and his holy worde And we dayly pray vnto the heauēly father to lighten her graces royall hart with the glorious light of his Gospell that she may establishe and confirme that Religion that her graces brother our most deare king did set out amongest vs and so gouerning ruling this her realme in the feare and true way of God shee may long liue and wyth prosperitie peace and honor raigne ouer vs. But we cannot thinke that those men do seek eyther Gods honour or her Graces prosperitie or wealth of the realme that take from her Graces faythfull subiectes Gods word which onely is the roote of all loue and faythfull obedience vnder her grace and of all honestie good life and vertuous concord amonge her Commons And this wee feare least the roote being taken away the braunches wil sooone wither and be fruitles And when the Philistines haue stopped vp the welspring the fayre streames that shuld flow shall soone be dryed vp All our watchmen our true preachers haue taught vs that as longe as wee retayned Gods word we should haue God our gracious mercifull father but if we refused and cast of the Lordes yoke of hys doctrine then shall we looke for the Lordes wrath and seuere visitation to plague vs as hee did the Iewes for the like offences And Paule sayth God gaue to them the spirite of vnquietnes and vprore eyes wherwith they should not see eares wherewith they should not heare vntill this day And as Dauid sayd Let theyr table be made a snare to take themselues withall a trap to catche them and a stumbling blocke to fall at Let theyr eyes be blinded that they see not bow thou downe their backes alwayes O mercifull God all this is now come vpon vs and daily more more encreased and we feare at last it will so bow down our backes that we shall vtterly be destroyed the troublesome spirite of vprores vnquietnesr dayly troubleth mēs harts worketh such vnquietnes in al places that no man that loueth quietnes can tell where to place hymselfe Men haue eyes see not how greeuous offence it is to cast of the yoke of Gods doctrine to beare the heauye burden that vnfaythfull hipocrites lay vpon vs. We haue eares and heare not the warning of Gods worde calling vs to true repentance nor his threates agaynst our impietie Our most sweet table of Christes word and most holy Communion is taken away and turned to a moste perillous snare through the brawling disputations of men And as the Idoll of abomination betokeneth finall subuersion vnto the Iewish nation so wee feare this settyng aside of the Gospell and holy Communion of Christe and the placing it of Romish religion betokeneth desolation to be at hand of this noble realme of England For the plagues of hunger pestilence and sworde can not long tary but except we repent and turne agayne to the Lord our backes shall be so bowed that the like horrible plagues were neuer seene And no maruell for the like offence was neuer committed as to reiect and cast of Christ and his word and in playne English to say Wee will not haue him to raigne ouer vs. O Lorde howe terrible is it that followeth in the Gospell Those mine enemies that would not haue me to raygne ouer them bring them hither and slaye them before me God be mercifull vnto vs and moue the Queens maiesties hart and the hartes of her honorable counsayle and youre hartes right honourable Commissioners to weigh these dangers in due time to call Gods word into your Counsayle then you shall see how it agreeth with this Bishoplike commaundement to be as ware to auoyd the contempt of the eternall God and daungers of the same as you are prudent and wise in matters of thys world least if the almighty be contemned hee stretch forth his arme which no man can turne and kindle his wrath that no man can quench We haue humblye opened vnto you oure consciences doubtlesse sore wounded and greeued by this commaundement and wee meekely pray and beseeche the Queenes maiestie for the precious death bloudshedding of Iesus Christ our Sauiour to haue mercy and pitty vpon vs her Graces poore
I am no hereticke Cooke Yes quoth he For M. Read told me that then wast the rankest hereticke of all them in the Kynge◠Benche Iackson I sayd I knew him not Cooke No quoth he Yes hee examined thee at the kinges Benche Iackson I aunswered him and sayd he examined fiue other but not me Cooke Then answer me what sayest thou to the blessed sacrament of the Aultar tell me Iackson I answered it is a diffuse question to aske me at the first dash you promising to deliuer me Cooke What an hereticke is this quoth he Iackson I sayd it is easier to call a man hereticke then to proue him one Cooke Then he sayd what Church art thou of Iackson What church quoth I I am of the same church that is builded on the foundation of the Prophetes the Apostles Iesus Christ being the head corner stone Cooke Thou art an hereticke quoth he Iackson Yea quoth I how can that be seeing that I am of that Church I am sure that you will not say that the Prophetes and Apostles were heretickes Cooke No quoth he But what sayst thou to the blessed sacrament of the Aultar agayne Tell me Iackson I aunswered hym and sayde I finde it not written Cooke No quoth he Keeper away with him Iackson Yet I taryed there longe and did talke wyth hym and I said Sir I can be content to be tractable and obedient to the word of God Cooke He aunswered and sayde to me that I knewe not what the word of God meant nor yet whether it wer true or not Iackson I aunswered and sayd to hym yes that I do Cooke Wherby quoth he Iackson Hereby sayde I. Our sauioure Christ sayth Searche the Scriptures for in them you thinke to haue eternall lyfe For they be they that testifie of me Cooke This is a wise proofe quoth hee Iackson It is so quoth I What say you then to these wordes that the Prophet Dauid sayd What soeuer hee be that feareth the Lord he will shewe him the way that hee hathe chosen his soule shall dwell at ease and his seede shall possesse the land The secretes of the Lorde are amonge them that feare hym and he sheweth them his couenaunt c. Cooke Well quoth he you shall bee ridde shortly one way or other Iackson Thē I said to him my life lyeth not in mans handes therefore no man shall do more vnto me then god will suffer him Cooke No quoth he Thou art a stubborne naughty fellow Iackson You cannot iudge of me quoth I excepte you did see some euill by me Cooke No quoth he Why may not I iudge thee as well as thou and thy fellowes iudge vs and call vs Papistes Iackson Why quoth I that is no iudgement but Christ sayth If you refuse me and receiue not my worde you haue one that iudgeth you The word that I haue spokē vnto you now shall iudge you in the last day Cooke I pray thee tell me who is the head of the congregation Iackson I aunswered and sayd Christ is the head Cooke But who is head in earth Iackson I sayd Christ had members here in yearth Cooke Who are they quoth he Iackson They quoth I that are ruled by the worde of God Cooke You are a good fellow quoth he Iackson I am that I am quoth I. Cooke Then he sayd to my keeper haue him to prison agayne Iackson I am contented with that quoth I and so we departed I aunswered no further in this matter because I thought he shoulde not haue my bloud in a corner But I hope in the liuing God that when the time shall come before the congregation I shall shake theyr building on an other maner of fashion For they build but vpon sande and their walles be daubed with vntempered morter and therefore they cannot stand long Therefore good brothers and sisters be of good cheare for I trust in my God I and my other prison fellowes shall goe ioyfully before you praysing God most hartily that we are coūted worthy to be witnesses of his truth I pray you accept my simple aunswere at this time commyttyng you vnto God Of this Iohn Iackson besides this his foresayde aunsweres and examination before Doctor Cooke one of the Commissioners no more as yet came vnto our handes ¶ The examination of Iohn Newman Martyr which is to be referred to his story before pag. 1683. IOhn Newman was first apprehended in Kente dwelling in the towne of Maydestone and there was examined before D. Thornton Suffragan and others at Tenterden From thence he was brought to Boner and there condemned with M. Denley and Pachyngham and burned at Saffron Walden as is before storyed But because his examinations and aunsweres before the Suffragan came not then to my handes I thought here in this place to bestow them rather then they shuld vtterly be suppressed And first what his aunswere was by writing to the sayd Suffragan after his apprehension you shall heare by the tenour of his owne wordes as follow IT may please you to vnderstande that for the space of all the time of king Edwardes raigne we were dilligently instructed with continuall sermons made by such men whose faythe wysedome learning and vertuous liuing was commended vnto all men vnder the kinges hande and seale and vnder the handes of the whole Counsell These men taught dilligently a long tyme perswading vs by the allegations of Gods word that there was no transubstantiation nor corporall presence in the sacrament Their doctrine was not beleued of vs sodainly but by their cōtinuall preaching and also by our continuall prayer vnto god that we might neuer be deceiued but if it were true that GOD would incline our hartes vnto it and if it were not true that wee might neuer beleue it We wayed that they laboured with Gods word and we asked the aduise of our frendes neyther could wee finde that they preached false doctrine We considered also as wee did learne that the kinges Grace and his Counsell and the most part of al the whole realme beleued as they taught because no man preached the contrary Also we knowe that the preachers were commaunded by the king and the lawes of the Realme to preach vnto vs such doctrine as was to the authoritie of Gods word agreable and no other And by their dilligent setting forthe of it by the kinges commaundemente and the whole consent of the whole Counsell and by the authoritie of the Parliament we embrased it and receiued it as a very infallible trueth taught vnto vs for the space of vii yeares Wherefore vntill such time as our consciences are otherwise taught and instructed by Gods word we cannot with safegard of our consciences take it as manye suppose at this time And we trust in God that the Queenes mercifull highnesse neither yet her most honourable Counsell will in a matter of fayth vse compulsion nor violence because faythe is the gift of God and commeth not of man
by all the Graduates of the vniuersity wheras was song a masse of the holy ghoste with great solemnitie nothing wanting in that behalfe that might make to the setting forthe of the same In this place it was marked that Nich. Ormanet commoÌ„ly surnamed Datary who albeit he wer inferior in estate vnto Chester being a Bish. yet was superior to them all in authoritye while the Masse was a celebrating eft standing eft sitting and sometime kneling on his knees obserued certaine ceremonies which afterward were required of al others to be obserued as in processe hereof was to be seene From thence they attended all vpon the Legates to s. Maries church which we declared before to haue ben interdited In the which place for as much as it was suspeÌ„ded although no masse might be song yet ther was a sermon made in open audience by M. Pecocke in the Latine tounge preaching against heresies and hereticks as Bilney Cranmer Latimer Ridley c. The which being ended they proceeded eftsoones to the visitation Where first D. Haruye did in the Cardinals name exhibite the coÌ„mission to the bishop of Chester with a few words in Latin Which being accepted and by M. Clarke openly redde to the end then the Uicechancellor wyth an Oration did exhibite the certificate vnder his seal of office with the Cardinals citation annexed conteining euery mans name in the Uniuersitie and Colledges with the Officers and all the maisters of houses Among whom was also Roberte Brassey maister of the kings colledge a woorthy old man both for his wisedom and his hoare haires Who hearing hys owne name recited next after the Uicechauncellours sayd he was there present as all the other were neuerthelesse for as much as the reformation of his house was wholy reserued to the discretion of the byshop of Lincolne not only by the kings letters Patents but also by graunte of confirmation from the bishop of Rome him selfe vnder a penaltie if he should suffer any strangers to entermeddle he openly protested in discharge of hys duety that vnlesse theyr Commission gaue them authoritye and iurisdiction vppon that Colledge either by expresse woordes or manifest sense he vtterly exempted himselfe from being present This his exception they tooke all in great displeasure alleaging that they were fullye authorysed for the order of that matter by the Cardinall out of whose iurisdiction no place nor persons was exempted wherefore he had done euil to call into question theyr authoritie so well knowen to all men Chester seemed to be more mooued at the matter then all the other and that was because Brassey had a litle before obtained the woorship of that roume eueâ— vtterly against his wil and maugre his head doing the worst he coulde against him After the formal solemnity of these things thus accomplished the commission being red and the citation exhibited al the masters of houses being openly cited euery maÌ„ for a while departed home to his owne house wyth commandement to be at the common schooles of the sayd vniuersity at one of the clock the same day When the degrees of the vniuersitye commonly called Regents non Regents were assembled thither they spent the rest of the daye in reading ouer of Charters graunted to the Uniuersity by kings and princes in searching out of bulles pardons from the pope in perusing of other Monuments pertaining to the Uniuersitie The next day folowing being the 12. of Ianu. they resorted to the kings Colledge to make Inquisition eyther because the same for the woorthines therof was chiefe and soueraigne of all the residue or els because that that house especially before all others had beene counted time out of minde neuer to be without an hereticke as they tearme them or twaine And at that present time albâ—it that many nowe alate had withdrawne themselues from thence yet they iudged there were some remaining still The order and maner how they woulde be intertained of euerye Colledge when they shoulde come to make Inquisition they themselues appoynted which was in this sort They commaunded the master of euery house together with the residue as well fellowes as scholers apparelled in priestlike garmeÌ„ts which they cal habits to mete them at the vttermoste gate of theyr house towarde the towne The maister him selfe to be dressed in like apparell as the Priest when hee rauisheth himselfe to Masse sauing that he should putte on vppermoste his habite as the rest dyd The order of theyr goynge they appoynted to be in thys wise The Maister of the House to goe formost Next vnto him euery man in hys order as he was of degree seigniority or of yeres Before the M. should be caried a crosse holy water to sprinckle the Commissioners withal and then after that the sayd Commissioners to be sensed And so after this meeting and mumbling of a few deuotions they determined with this pompe and solempnitie to bee brought to the Chappell Many thought they tooke more honor vpon them than belonged to the state of man Other some forasmuche as at that time they not only pretended the iurisdiction of the Cardinall but also represented the power and authoritye of the Bishop of Rome himselfe who was accoumpted to be more than a mortall man sayde it was farre lesse then of duety appertained to hys holinesse in that the honoure that was done to his Legates was not done to them but to his holinesse Now was the houre come at which they appoynted to meete and being entred the kings colledge gate where they looked for the maister and fellowes of the house seeing no man came to meete them they proceeded foorth to the Church doore where they staied There perceiuing how the maister and the rest of the house were dressing themselues as fast as they coulde as in such order as was appoynted before they came in sodenly vppon them before they had set out any foote out of theyr places Then the maister first excused himselfe that hee was ready no sooner acknowledging that it had bene his duety to haue bene in a readinesse Secondly he saide he was very glad of their comming promising firste in hys owne name and after in the name of all the rest as muche reuerence as mighte be in all matters concerning theyr common veilitie the which he doubted not but should be performed at their hands according to his expectation But like as he had don the other day in S. Maries church the same exception he made to them nowe also the whych his doing he besoughte them not to be offended withall For seeing he did it onely for the discharge of his duetie he had iuster cause to be helde excused Hee had scarsly yet finished his tale but the Bishop of Chester with a frowning looke and an angry countenaÌ„ce interrupting him of his talke said he needed not to repeat the things hee had protested before nor they to make aunswer any more to
Bourn knight one of our chiefe Secretaryes Iohn Mordaunt knight Frances Englefield knight maister of our Wards and Liueries Edward Walgraue knight Mayster of our great Wardrobe Nicholas Hare knight master of the Rolles and our high Court of Chauncery to our trusty and welbeloued Tho. Pope knight Roger Cholmley knight Richard Rede knight Rowlād Hil knight William Rastall Sergeant at law Hēry Cole Clerke Deane of Paules William Roper Rafe Cholmley Esquiers Williā Cooke Thomas Martin Iohn Story Iohn Uaughan Doctours of Law greeting For as muche as diuers deuillishe and sclaunderous persons hauing not onely inuented bruted and sette forth diuers false rumors tales and sedicious sclaūders against vs but also haue sowne diuers heresies and heretical opinions and sette forth diuers seditious bookes within thys our Realme of England meaning thereby to styrre vp diuision strife contention sedition not onely amongst our louing subiectes but also betwixt vs our sayd subiectes with diuers others outragious misdemeanors enormityes contemptes and offences dayly committed and done to the disquieting of vs and our people we minding the due punishment of such offenders the repressing of such like offences enormities and misbehauiours from hencefoorth hauing speciall truste and confidence in your fidelityes wisedomes and discretions haue authorised appoynted assigned you to be our Commissioners and by these presentes do geue full power authority vnto you and three of you to enquire as well by the othes of twelue good and lawfull men as by witnesses and all other meanes politick wayes you can deuise of all singuler heretical opinions Lollardies heretical seditious bookes cōcealemēts contemptes conspiracies and all false rumors tales seditious and sclaunderous wordes or sayinges raysed published bruted inuented or set forth against vs or either of vs or agaynst the quiet gouernance rule of our peoples subiects by bookes lies tales or otherwise in any Coūtie Key bowing or other place or places within this our realme of England or els where in any place or places beyond the Seas of the bringing in vtterers buyers sellers readers kepers or cōueyers of any such letter books rumor and tale and of all and euery theyr coadiutors coūsellers comforters procurers abettors and mainteiners geuing vnto you and three of you full power authoritye by vertue hereof to search out and take into your hands possessiōs all maner of hereticall and sedicious bookes letters writinges wheresoeuer they or any of them shal be foūd as well in Printers houses and shops as elsewhere willing you and euery of you to searche for the same in all places according to your discretions And also to enquire heare and determine all and singular enormities disturbances misbehauiours and negligences committed in any Church Chappell or other halowed place within this Realme and also for and concerning the taking away or withholding any landes tenementes goodes ornamentes stockes of money or other thinges belonging to euery of the same Churches Chapels and all accountes and reckoninges concernyng the same And also to enquyre and search out all such persons as obstinately do refuse to receiue the blessed sacrament of the aultar to heare masse or come to their parish Churches or other conuenient places appoynted for diuine seruice and all such as refuse to go on Procession to take holy bread or holy water or otherwise doe misuse themselues in any church or other halowed place whersoeuer any of the same offences haue bene or hereafter shal be committed within this our sayd Realme Neuertheles our will and pleasure is that when and as oftē as any person or persons hereafter being called or conuented before you do obstinatly persist or stand in any maner of heresy or hereticall opinion that then ye or three of you do immediately take order that the same person or persons so standing or persisting be deliuered committed to his Ordinary there to be vsed according to the spirituall and ecclesiasticall lawes And also we geue vnto you or three of you full power and authority to enquyre and search out all vacabondes and maysterles men Barettours quarrellers and suspect persons abiding within our City of London ten myles compasse of the same and all assaultes and affrayes done committed within the same city and compasse And further to search out all waste decayes and ruins of Churches Chauncelles Chappelles Parsonages and Uicarages in the Dioces of the same being within thys Realme geuing you and euery of you full power and authority by vertue hereof to heare and determine the same and all other offences and matters aboue specifyed and rehearsed according to your wisedomes consciences and discretions willing and commaūding you or three of you from time to time to vse and deuise all such politick waies and meanes for the triall searching out of the premises as by you or three of you shal be thought most expedient necessary and vpon inquyry and due proofe had knowne perceiued and tried out by the confession of the parties or by sufficient witnesses before you or three of you concerning the premises or any part thereof or by any other waies or meanes requisite to geue and award such punishment to the offenders by fine imprisonment or otherwise to take such order for redresse and reformatiō of the premises as to your wisedomes or three of you shal be thought meet and conuenient Further willing and commaundyng you and euerye three of you in case you shall finde any person or persons obstinate or disobedient either in theyr appearance before you or three of you at your calling or assignment or els in not accomplishing or not obeying your Decrees Orders and commaundementes in any thing or thinges touching the premises or any part thereof to commit the same person or persons so offending to Ward there to remaine till by you or three of you he be discharged or deliuered c. And so forth with other such like matter as foloweth see in our first edition pag. 1563. ⧠The apprehension of two and twenty prisoners sent vp together for Gods word to London from Colchester AFter this bloudye Proclamation or Commission thus geuen out at London which was Februarye 8. the thyrde and fourth yeares of the Kynge and Queenes raigne these new Inquisitours especially some of them beganne to ruffle and to take vpon them no◠a little so that all quarters were full of persecution and prisons almost full of prisoners namely in the Dioces of Canterbury wherof by the leaue of Christ we will say more anon In the meane time about the Towne of Colchester the wind of persecution beganne fiercely to rise insomuch that three and twenty together men and women were apprehended at one clap of the which xxiij one escaped The other xxij were driuen vp like a flock of Christen lambes to London with two or three leaders with them at most ready to geue
because they gaue me the occasion And whereas you sayd I was desirous to speak with you and that Maister Sheriffe and his brother and other of my frendes willed me to talke with you and that I fare nowe as though I had nothing to doe with you and as though I were sent to prison for nothing the truth is I know no more wherefore I am sent to prison theÌ„ the least child in this towne knoweth And as for me I desired not M. Sheriffe to speake with you but in deede he desired me that I would speake with you to vtter my fayth to you For he supposed that I did not beleeue well he reported you to bee learned But I refused to talke with you at the first For I remeÌ„bred not that you were the parsoÌ„ of Buxted wherfore I sayd to him I would not vtter my faith to any but to the bishop I sayd he is mine Ordinary wherfore I appeale vnto him I am commaunded by S. Peter in the first Epistle the thyrd chap. to render account of my hope that I haue in god to him that hath authority wherfore I will talke with none in that matter but with hym Wherefore send me to him if you will or els there shall no man know my fayth I tell you playnely These wordes then made the Sheriffe angry and he went his way and when he was gone from me I remeÌ„bred that it was you that he would haue me to talke with and then I remembred that I had made a promise to my father and goodman Day of Uefield not past a fournight before I was taken that when so euer you came into the country I would speak with you by Gods helpe because they praysed you so muche that yee were learned and they would fayne here vs talke So al these thinges called to remeÌ„brance I desired my keeper which was the Sheriffes man to shew his maister that I would fayne speake with him for I had remeÌ„bred things that were not in my mind before when I spake to him So he went to his maister shewed him the matter and he came to me and then I told him my mind what promise I had made and he said he would send for you on the morow as he did and the messeÌ„ger brought word you could not come you preached before the Queene he sayde Wherupon the Sheriffe came vp himselfe and spake to the Bishop that he should come downe but he was sicke So when he came home agayne he sent me to the Bishop and I haue talked with him twise already and I am sure he can find no fault in me if he say iustly and yet I know not wherefore I was sent to prison For I was not guilty of that whiche was layde to my charge that I had baptised children the which I neuer did as God knoweth wherefore I haue wrong to be thus handled D. Lang. In deed it hath bene reported that you haue christened children that you christened your owne child but since I heard say you would not haue the child christened which is a damnable way if you deny baptisme and they sayd your child was not christened in a fourtnight or three weekes after it was borne and the chiefest of the Parishe were fayne to fetch it out of your house agaynst your wyll Wherefore you wrote rayling wordes agaynst the Prieste and them for theyr good will the which declareth that you allowe not baptising of children And if the childe had dyed it had bene damned because it was not Christened and you shoulde haue bene damned because you were the lette thereof Wood. What abhominable lies haue you told Be you not ashamed to speake such wordes as you haue done Fyrste you say I christened mine owne childe and by and by you sayd I denyed baptising of childreÌ„ and that my child was a fortnight or three weekes old ere it was baptised What abhominable lyes be these I neither baptised my child my selfe neither held agaynst the baptising of it but did moste gladlye allowe it for it was baptised as soone as it was borne and I was glad therof therfore you be to blame to report so of me Lang. I pray you who baptised it some vnthrift of your prouiding Wood. Nay surely the Midwife baptised it Lang. But it was your mind that it should be so Wood. Nay sure I was not me home by almost xx miles nor heard that my wife was brought to bed four dayes after the child was christened For it was not like to liue therfore the Midwife baptised it Lang. Would you haue had it to church to haue bene christened if it had not bene christened Wood. That is no matter what I woulde haue yone I am sure you can not denye but it is sufficiently done if the Midwife do it and I hold not agaynst the doing of it neither did I it my selfe as you sayd I did Lang. Wherfore were you displeased with them that fet it to Church Wood. First tell me whether the child were not truely baptised by the Midwife Langd Yes it was truely Baptised if shee Baptised it in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holye Ghost Wood. Yes that I am sure shee did and you graunte that was sufficient and the cause that I blamed them for was because they did more to it then neede was by your owne saying Yea they fet it out of my house without my leaue the which was not well done Lang. They had it to Church to confirme that was done Wood. Yea but thâ—â— was more then needs But God forgeue them if it be his will But let that matter passe But I would you should not say that I hold agaynst baptising of children for I doe not I take God to recorde but doe allowe it to be most necessary if it be truely vsed But me thought you spake wordes euen now that were vncomely to be spoken if a childe die be not baptised it is damned How thinke you be all damned that receiue not the outward signe of baptisme Lang. Yea that they be Wood. How proue you that Lang. Goe sayth Christ and baptise in the name of the father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost and he that beleueth and is baptised shal be saued and he that beleueth not shal be damned These be the wordes of Christ which are my warrant Wood. Then by your saying baptisme bringeth fayth and all that be Baptised in the water shall be saued shall they how say you Lang. Yea that they shall if they die before they come to discretioÌ„ they shal be saued euery one of them and all that be not baptised shall be damned euery one of them Wood. Then my spirite was moued with him to reprooue him sharply because I had manifest scriptures fresh in my mind agaynst his saying Then sayd I. O Lord God how dare you speake suche blasphemye agaynst God and
too was not lawfully authorised nor hadde not put away his wife Wherefore it was not lawfull for him to preache by your owne lawe and therefore I brake not the Statute though I spake to him Winch. I am glad I perceaue thys man speaketh against Priestes Maryages hee is not contented with Pryestes that haue wiues He is honester man then I tooke hym for M. Sheriffe haue him away I am glad he loueth not Priestes Mariages Wood. Then I would haue aunswered to hys sayinges but he would in no wise heare me but bad the Sheriffe haue me away So the Sheriffe took me by the hand plucked me away and would not let me speake but goyng out of the Chauncell dore I sayd I would shew him the whole matter if he would haue geuen me leaue but seeing he wil not if he will let me go so they shall see whether I wyll not goe home to my wife and children and keepe them as my bounden duety is by the helpe of God So I was sent to the Marshalsea agayne where I now am mery I prayse God therefore as a sheepe appoynted to be slayne Moreouer I was credibly enformed by one of oure brethren that heard our talke that the Byshop sayd when I was gone that they would take me whilest I was somewhat good Which wordes seemed to many of the people that were there that I spake agaynst priestes Maryages but I did not but did not onely aunswere to suche questyons as he asked me as you shall perceaue wel by the words if you marke them which wordes were these How can you purge your self from heresie for talking to the Curate in the Pulpit and not offende the Statute sayd the Bishops meaning thereby I thinke to haue taken vauntage of my wordes but it was not Gods will that he should at that tyme. For I aunswered hym by the words of the Statute which wordes bee as hereafter followeth that is whosoeuer doth interrupt any preacher or preachers lawfully authorised by the Queenes Maiestie or by any other lawfull Ordinary that all such shall suffer three monthes imprisonment But I proued that this mā was not lawfully authorised to preach by their owne law because he had not put away his wife For their law is that no Priest may say Masse nor preach with the Masse but he must first be separated from his wife That is because honest Maryages be good and commendable and theyrs nought and abhominable therefore they cannot dwell together Now I geue you al to vnderstand that I did not reproue this Priest he cause he had a wife but because hee taught false doctrine which greeued my soule because hee had bene a feruent Preacher agaynst the Masse and all the Idolatry therof seuen yeares before and then came held with it agayne for the which cause I reproued him in the Pulpit And the words that I spake to him are written in diuers of my examinations of my first imprisonment for that same But in very deede I knew not of the Statute when I reproued him But because I was sent to prison vpon the breache of it I bought a Statute booke when I had perused it I perceiue I had not offended by theyr owne lawe and therefore still when I was called to aunswere I aunswered them with their owne lawe But yet they kept me in prison a yeare and almost three quarters or euer I was released I was at mine aunswere for that eighten times If any thinke I doe not allow Bishoppes and priestes mariages let them looke in my first examination before the Bishop of Chichester that nowe is duryng this my imprisonment and there they shall finde what I haue found in the matter The truth is I looked to be cōdemned with my brother that same day But we may also see that they can do nothing but as God will permit them to do But when the time is full come I trust in God I shall runne that ioyfull race that my brethren haue done Thus I commit you all into the handes of God who is the preseruer defender and keeper of all his electe for euermore Amen * The fift examination of Richard Woodman had before the Bishop of Winchester the Archdeacon of Cant. Doct. Langdale with a fat headed Priest and other whose names I know not with certain also of the Cōmissioners at S. Maryes Oueries church in Southwarke in the presence of three C. people at the least the xv day of Iune An. 1557. WInchester Woodman you were before vs the last day and would not be acknowne in anye wise that you were sent to prison for heresie and called for your accusers and stoode stoutly in defending of your selfe and in youre departing I had thought you had spoken agaynst priestes Mariages thinking by youre wordes wee shoulde haue found you an honest man and conformable when we had called you before vs agayne You tolde such a fayre tale for your selfe as though you had bene free from all that was layd to your charge For you sayde it was all lyes that I tolde agaynst you but since I haue proued the contrarye as here is your owne hand to shew By the which I haue proued that you reproued not the priest for lacking of authoritie and because he had not put away his wife but because you liked not hys preaching For in deede I tooke it that you reproued him for because hee was not lawfully authorised but I haue proued the contrary since Wood. I told you not that I did either reproue hym for lacke of authoritie or because I liked not his preachynge but I told you wherefore I was first sent to prison For you sayd I was sēt to prison for heresie made a long tale agaynst me And in deede I told you that there was neuer a word of your sayinges true but was all lyes as it was in deed For I neuer was sent to prison for heresie neither held I any then nor do now I take heauen and earthe to witnesse but I tolde you I was sent to prison vppon the breach of a Statute which was for speaking to a Priest in the Pulpit and for that cause the Iustices of that country had thought I had offended the Statute and called me before them and would haue had me to haue bene bound to my good abearing and because I refused it they sent me to prisō And these be the wordes of the Statute as I told you the last day If any man do interrupt any preacher or preachers lawfully authorised by the Queenes Maiestie or by any other lawfull Ordinary that then euery partie that so offendeth shall suffer three monthes imprisonment and furthermore be brought to the quarter Sessions and there being sorye for the the same aad also bound for his good abearing one whole yeare to be released or els to remayne to prison agayne And when I was in prison I bought a Statute book which when I had perused
being then commaunded to appeare the Friday next following was brought vnto the Iustice Hall without Newgate where he had the like conflictes with the foresayde Bishoppe and diuers other Iustices At length he was assigned the Saterdaye folowing to be present in the Bishops consistory Court to heare his finall sentence At whiche day and place the sayd Examinate appearyng as he was commaunded the Byshop after other matter of communication asked hym if he knew any cause why the sentence should not be read agaynst hym To whom the sayd Mayster Gibson aunswered that the Bishoppe had nothing wherefor iustly to condemne him The Bishops reason was agayne obiected to him that men sayd he was an euil man To whom Gibson replying agayne yea sayth he and so may I saye of you also To be short after this and such other talke the Bishop hasted vnto the sentence Which being read Gibson yet agayne admonished to remember himselfe and to saue his soule sayd that he would not heare the Byshops babling and sayde moreouer boldly protesting and affirming that he was contrarye and an enemye to them all in his mind and opinion although he had afore time kepte it secret in minde for feare of the law And speaking to the bishop blessed sayd he am I that am cursed at your handes We haue noâ—hing now but thus will I. For as the bishop sayth so must it be And now heresy is to turne the trueth of Gods word into lyes and that do you meaning the bishop and his felowes Thus this valiaunt souldiour fighting for the Gospel and sincere doctrine of Gods trueth and religion agaynst falsehood and errour was committed with his felowes to the secular power And so these three godly men Iohn Hallingdale William Sparrow and Maister Gibson being thus appointed to the slaughter were the xij day after theyr condemnation which was the xviij day of the sayde Moneth of Nouember burnt in Smithfielde in London And beyng brought thyther to the stake after theyr prayer made they were bound thereunto with cheines and wood sette vnto them and after wood fire in the which being compassed about and the fierye flames consuming theyr fleshe at the last they yelded gloriously and ioyfully theyr soules and lyues into the holy bandes of the Lord to whose tuition and gouernement I commend thee good Reader Amen ¶ It is a litle aboue declared in this story of Richarde Gibson how Boner ministred vnto the layd Gibson certeyne Articles to the nuÌ„ber of nine Now let vs see lykewise the Articles which the sayde Gibson ministred agayne to Boner according to the same number of nine for him to aunswere vnto as by the same here vnder written may appeare ¶ Articles proponed by Richard Gibson vnto Edmund Boner Byshop of London by him to be aunswered be yea or nay or els to say he cannot tell 1. WHether the Scriptures of God written by Moyses other holy Prophetes of God through fayth that is in Christ Iesus is auayleable doctrine to make all men in all thinges vnto saluation learned without the helpe of anye other doctrine or no. 2. What is authority and from whence it commeth to whom it apperteineth and to what end it tendeth 3. Whether the holy word of God as it is written doth sufficiently teach all men of what dignity estate or calling by office so euer he or they be theyr full true and lawfull duety in theyr office and whether euery man of what dignity estate or calling by office so euer he or they be are bound vpon the payne of eternall damnation in all thinges to do as they are hereby taught commaunded and in no wise to leaue vndone any thing that is to be done being taught and commaunded by the same 4 Whether any man the Lorde Iesu Christ God and man onely except by the holye ordinaunce of God euer was is or shall be Lord ouer fayth and by what lawfull authority any man of what dignity estate or calling by office soeuer he or they be may vse Lordship or power ouer any man for fayth sake or for the secrecy of his conscience 5. By what lawfull authority or power any man of what dignity estate or calling so euer he or they be may be so bolde as to alter or chaunge the holy ordinaunces of God or any of them or any part of them 6. By what euident tokens Antichrist in his Ministers may bee knowne seing it is written that Sathan can chaunge himselfe in to the similitude of an Aungell of light and his ministers fashion themselues as though they were the Ministers of righteousnesse and how it may be knowne to him that is desirous thereof when he is one of that number or in the daunger thereof or when he is otherwise 7. What the beast is the which maketh warre with the Sayntes of God and doth not onely kill them but also will suffer none to buy nor sell but such as worship his Image or receiue his marke in theyr right handes or in theyr foreheades his name or the number of his name or do worship his Image which hy the iuste and terrible sentence of God already decreed shal be punished in fire and brimstone before the holy Angels and before the lambe and they shall haue no rest day nor night but the smoake of their torment shall ascend vp for euermore Also what the gorgious glittering whore is the which sitteth vpon the beast with a Cup of gold in her hand full of abhominations with whom the kings of the earth haue committed fornication and the inhabitours of the earth and she her selfe also is dronken with the bloud of Sainctes which is the wine of her fornication whose flesh the hornes of the beast shall teare in pieces and burne her with fire For god hath put in their hartes to do his will 8. Whether a king ouer all those people whiche are borne and inhabite within his owne dominions regions and countryes or any part of them of what dignity estate or calling by office soeuer they be here vpon this earth immediately vnder Christ by the holy ordinaunce of God is lawfull supreame and chiefe Gouernor or no And whether a king ouer all those people within his dominions regions and countryes and euery part of them by holy ordinaunce of God lawfully may and ought not otherwise to doe nor suffer otherwise to be done then in his owne name power and authority the name of God onely except as lawfull supreame and chiefe heade in all thinges that belongeth to rule without exception to gouerne and rule And whether all those people of what dignity estate or calling soeuer they be are bouÌ„d by the holy ordinaunce of God to owe theyr whole obedience and seruice in all thinges without exception theyr duety to god onely excepted to their king onely as to theyr supreame and chiefe Gouernour vpon earth immediately vnder Christ And whether a king without offence agaynst GOD and his people maye
Roger Holland THe last examination of Roger Holland was when he with his fellow prisoners were brought into the consistorie there excommunicated all sauing Roger redy to haue their senteÌ„ce of iudgement geuen with many threatning words to feare them withall the Lord Strange syr Tho. Iarret M. Eagleston Esquier and diuers other of worship both of Cheshire Lankeshire that were Rog. Hollands kinsmeÌ„ and friends being there present which had beene earnest suters to the Bishop in hys fauour hoping of his safetie of life Nowe the Bishop hoping yet to winne him with his faire and flattering woordes began after this maner Boner Rog. I haue diuers times called thee before home to my house and haue conferred with thee and being not learned in the latine toung it doth appeare vnto me thou art of a good memorie of a very sensible talke but something ouerhastie which is a naturall disease to some men And surely they are not the worst natured men For I my selfe shall now and then be hastie but mine anger is soone past So Roger surely I haue a good opinion of you that you wil not with these lewd fellowes cast your selfe headlong from the church of your parents your frendes that are here very good catholikes as it is reported vnto me And as I meane thee good so Roger play the wisemans part and come home with the lost sonne and say I haue runne into the church of schismatikes and heretikes from the catholicke church of Rome and you shall I warrante you not only finde fauor at Gods hands but the Church that hath authoritie shall absolue you and put newe garments vppon you and kill the fatling to make thee good cheare withall That is in so doing as meate doth refresh and chearish the minde so shalt thou finde as much quietnesse of conscience in comming home to the church as dyd the hungry sonne that had ben fed afore with the hogs as you haue done with these heretikes that seuer them selues from the church I giue them a homely name but they be worse putting his hand to his cap for reuereÌ„ce sake then hogs For they know the church and will not followe it If I shoulde saye thus muche to a Turke hee woulde I thinke beleue me But Roger if I did not beare thee and thy friendes good will I woulde not haue sayde so muche as I haue done but I would haue let mine Ordinarie alone with you At these wordes his frendes that were there gaue the Bishop thankes for his good will and paines that he had taken in his and theyr behalfe Boner Wel Roger how say you nowe Do you not beleeue that after the Priest hath spoken the words of consecration there remaineth the body of Christ really corporally vnder the formes of bread and wine I meane that selfe same body that was borne of the virgine Mary that was crucified vpon the crosse that rose againe the third day Holland Your Lordship sayth the same body which was borne of the virgin Marie which was crucified vpon the Crosse which rose againe the third day but you leaue out which ascended into heauen and the Scripture sayeth he shall there remaine vntil he come to iudge the quicke and the deade Then he is not contained vnder the formes of bread and wine by Hoc est corpus meum c. Boner Roger I perceiue my paines and good will will not preuaile and if I shoulde argue with thee thou art so wilâ—ul as all thy fellowes be standing in thine owne singularitie foolish conceit that thou wouldest still talke to no purpose this 7. yere if thou mightest be suffered Aunswer whether thou wilt confesse the reall corporall presence of Christes body in the Sacrament or wilt not Holland My Lord although that God by his sufferaunce hath nere placed you to set forth his truth and glory in vs his faithful seruantes notwithstanding your meaning is farre from the zeale of Christ and for all your words you haue the same zeal that Annas and Caiphas had trusting to their authoritie traditions and ceremonies more then to the woorde of God Boner If I should suffer hym he would fall from reasoning to railing as a franticke heretike Lord Straunge Roger sayth the Lord Straunge I perceiue my Lorde woulde haue you to tell him whether you will submit your selfe vnto him or no. Boner Yea sayeth Boner and confesse this presence that I haue spoken of With this Roger turning him to the Lorde Strange and the rest of his kinsmen and frendes very chearefully kneled downe vpon his knees and said God by the mouth of his seruant S. Paul hath said Let euery soule submit him selfe vnto the higher powers and he that resisteth receiueth hys owne damnation and as you are â— Magistrate appoynted by the will of God so do I submit my selfe vnto you and to all such as are appoynted for Magistrates Boner That is well sayde I see you are no Anabaptist Howe saye you then to the presence of Chrâ—stes bodye and bloud in the Sacrament of the altare Holland I say and I beseeche you all to marke and beare witnes with me for so you shal doe before the iudgement seate of God what I speake for heere is the Conclusion And ye my deare frendes turning him to his kinsmen I pray you shew my father what I doe say that he may vnderstand I am a christian man I say and beleeue and am therein fully persuaded by the scriptures that the Sacrament of the Supper of oure Lorde ministred in the holye Communion according to Christes institution I beinge penitent sorie for my sinnes and minding to amend and lead a new life and so coÌ„ming worthely vnto Gods bord in perfect loue charity do there receiue by faith the body bloud of Christ. And though Christ in his humane person sitte at the right hand of his father yet by saith I say his death his passion his merites are mine and by faithe I dwell in him and he in me And as for the Masse transubstantiation the worshipping of the Sacrament they are meere impietie and horrible idolatrie Boner I thought so much sayth Boner suffering him to speake no more how he wold proue a very blasphemous hereticke as euer I heard Howe vnreuerently doeth hee speake of the blessed Masse and so read his bloudy senteÌ„ce of condemnation adiudging him to be burned All this while Roger was verye patient quiet and when he should depart he sayd my lord I besech you suffer me to speake 2. words The B. wold not hear him but bad him away Notwtstanding being requested by one of his frendes he sayd speake what hast thou to say Holland Euen now I told you that your authority was from God and by his sufferance and now I tel you God hath heard the praier of his seruaÌ„ts which hath ben powred forth with feares for his afflicted sainctes which daily you persecute as now you
wordes and reioysing in the same began to speake vnto hym saying that he was sory to heare these newes For sayd he if Crome should say otherwise then he hath sayd then is it contrary to the truth of Gods worde and contrary to his owne conscience which shall before God accuse hym Lewes aunswered and sayd that he had Preached taught heresy and therefore it was meete that he should in such a place reuoke it Wilmot tolde him that he would not so say neyther did he heare hym Preach any doctrine contrary to Gods worde written but that he proued his doctrine and that sufficiently by the Scriptures Lewes then asked him how he knew that Wilmot Aunswered by the Scripture of God wherein he shall find GODS will and pleasure what he willeth all men to do and what not to do and also by them he should prooue and trye all doctrines and the false doctrine from the true Lewes sayde it was neuer mery since the Bible was in Englishe and that he was doth an hereticke and a traitour that caused it to be translated into Englishe meaning Cromwell and therefore was rewarded according to his desertes Wilmot aunswered agayne what his desertes and offences were to his Prince a great many do not knowe neyneyther doth it force whether they do or no once he was sure that he lost his lyfe for offending his Prince and the law did put it in execution Adding moreouer concerning that man that he thought it pleased GOD to rayse hym vp from a low estate and to place him in hyghe authority partly vnto this that he should do that as all the Bishops in the Realme yet neuer dyd in restoring agayne Gods holy worde which being hyd long before from the people in a straunge tongue now comming abroad amongest vs will bring our Byshops Priestes sayde he in lesse estimation among the people Lewes asked why so Wilmot sayde because their doctrine and liuing was not according to his word Then sayde Lewes I neuer heard but that all men shoulde learne of the Byshops and Priests because they are learned men and haue bene brought vp in learning all the dayes of their liues Wherefore they must needes know the truth and our fathers did beleue their doctrine and learning and I thinke they did well for the worlde was farre better then then it is now Wilmot aunswered I will not say so For wee muste not beleue them beause they are Bishops neyther because they are learned neither because our forefathers did follow theyr doctrine For I haue read in Gods booke how that Byshoqpes and learned men haue taught the people false doctrine and likewise the Priestes from time to time and in deede those people our forefathers beleued as they taught and as they did thinke so did the people thinke But for al this Christ calleth thē false Prophetes theeues and murtherers blinde leaders of the blinde willing the people to take heede of them least they should both fal into the ditche Moreouer we read that the Byshoppes Priests and learned men haue bene commonly resisters of the trueth from time to time and haue alwayes persecuted the Prophetes in the old lawe as theyr successours did persecute our Sauiour Christ and hys Disciples in the newe lawe We must take heed therefore that we credite them no further then God will haue vs neyther to followe them nor our forefathers otherwise then he commaundeth vs. For almighty God hath geuen to all people as well to kings and Princes as Byshoppes Priests learned and vnlearned men a commaundement and law vnto the which he willeth all men to be obedient Therfore if any Bishop or Prieste preache or teache or Prince or Magistrate commaunde any thing contrary to his commaundement we must take heede how we obey them For it is better for vs to obey God then man Mary sir quoth Lewes you are a holy Doctoure in deede By Gods bloud if you were my man I woulde set you about your busines a little better and not to look vpon bookes and so woulde your Mayster if hee were wise And with that in came his mayster and young man wyth hym which was seruaunt with M. Daubny in Watling streete His mayster asked what the matter was Lewes sayd that he had a knauish boy here to his seruaunt and how that if he were his he would rather hang him then keepe him in his house Then his Mayster being somewhat moued asked his fellowes what the matter was They sayde they began to talke about Doct. Crome Then hys Mayster asked hym what hee hadde sayde swearyng a great othe that he would make hym to tell hym He sayd that he trusted he had sayd nothing whereby either he or M. Lewes may iustly be offended I pray you quoth Wilmot aske him what I sayd Mary sir sayd Lewes thys he sayd that Doct. Crome did preach and teach nothing but the truth and howe that if he recant on Sonday next he would be sory to heare it that if he do he is made to doe it agaynst his conscience And more he sayth that we must not follow our Bishops doctrine and preaching For sayth he they be hinderers of Gods word and persecutors of that and how Cromwell dyd more good that traytour in setting foorth the Bible then all our Byshops haue done these hundreth yeares thus reporting the matter worse then he had sayd Then sayde Wilmot that in many thinges hee made his tale worse then it was His Maister hearyng of thys was in a great fury and rated him saying that eyther he would be hanged or burned swearing that he would take away all his bookes and burne them The younge man Mayster Dawbnies seruant standing by hearing this beganne to speake on his part vnto Lewes and his talke confirmed all the sayinges of other to be true This young man was learned his name was Tho. Fayrefaxe Lewes hearing this young mans talk as wel as the others went his way in a rage vnto the Court. On the morowe they heard newes so that the sayde Wilmot and Tho. Fayrefaxe were sent for to come to the Lord Maior The messenger was M. Smart Sword-bearer of London They came before dinner to the Mayors house and were commaunded to sit downe at dinner in the Hall and when the dinner was done they were both called into a Parlour where the Mayor and Syr Roger Cholmley was who examined them seuerally that one not hearing the other The effect of their talke with them was this Syr Roger Cholmley sayd vnto the foresayd Wilmot that my Lorde Mayor and hee had receiued a commaundement from the Counsell to send for hym and his companion and to examine them of certayne thinges which were layde vnto theyr charge Then sayd Mayster Cholmley to hym Syrra what Countreyman art thou He aunswered that he was born in Cambridgeshyre and in such a towne Then he asked him how long he had bene in
with him that night but committed him to the Clinke tyl Tuesday after * The first examination of Thomas Rose before Winchester at saint Mary Oueryes ON Thursday being brought before the B. of Winchester at S. Mary Oueries the said Tho. Rose spake as followeth Rose It maketh me to maruayle my Lord quoth he that I should be thus troubled for that which by the worde of God hath bene established by the lawes of this Realme allowed by your own writing so notably in your booke De vera obedientia confirmed Bysh. Ah sirha hast thou gotten that Rose Yea my Lord I thanke God and do confesse my self much thereby confirmed For as touching the doctrine of the supremacie agaynst the B. of Romes vsurped authoritie no man hath sayde further And as I remember you confesse in it that when this truth was reuealed vnto you you thought the scales to fall from your eyes Bishop Thou lyest like a varlet there is no such thinge in my booke but I shall handle thee and suche as thou art well enough I haue lōg looked for thee at length haue caught thee I will knowe who be thy maynteiners or els I will make thee a foote longer Rose My Lord you shall doe as much as pleaseth God no more yet the lawe is in our hand but I haue God for my maynteiner none other At these wordes one of his seruāts stepped forth and said my lord I heard this man preach by Norwich in sir Iohn Robsters house in hys praier he desired God to turne Q. Maries hart or elles to take her out of the world and this was in K. Edw. time Rose My Lord I made no such prayer but next after the king I prayed for her after this sort saying Ye shall pray for my Lady Maries grace that God wil vouchsafe to indue her with his spirite that she graciously may perceiue the misteries conteined within his holy lawes and so render vnto him her hart purified with true fayth true loyall obedience to her soueraigne lord and king to the good ensample of the inferiour subiects And this my Lord is already aunswered in mine own hand writing to the counsel Unto this he sayd little but turning his face to certayne that were by him This is he quoth the Bishop that my Lord of Norwich told me had begotten his mayd with chylde Rose This is no heresie my Lord although it be a lye In deed certayn wicked persons raysed this report of me for the hatred they bare to the doctrine whiche I preached but for purgatiō of my self herein I had no lesse then 6. of the counsails hands that there might be due dilligent examination for this matter in the country by men of worship appointed for that purpose who can al testifie I thank god that I am most cleare frō such wickednes in deede they haue cleared me frō it therfore I doubt not but all good mē will espye the mischieuous deuise of mine aduersaryes whych when other wayes fayled by such sinister means went about to draw me into discredite hatred but God which is the helper of the innocēt searcher of mens harts hath doth defend me hath layd open thinges that wer hid to their shame One of the chief reporters of this that I should so abuse my self was one M. Clarke seruaunt in some estimation with the old Lord Treasurer of England reputed taken for a coniurer who afterwards for his good demerites hanged himself in the Tower Then the bishop commanded that I shoulde be caryed to the tower be kept safely where I did lye til it was the weeke before Whitsōtide Before which time I was twise called when as the bish came to the tower about other prisoners Notwythstanding the B. had no great talk with me but spake frēdly Howbeit one sir Rich. Southwell knight still accused me for my prayer sayde I did put a difference betwixte Lady Mary Lady Elizabeth for that I prayed in king Edwardes fayth prayed that he would confirme Lady Elizabeth in that which was well begō in her Unto this the bish sayde little but in the weeke before Pentecost I was conueyed from the tower to Norwich there to be examined by the bish and his clergy as concerning my faith the maner wherof here followeth ¶ The second examination of Tho. Rose before the bishop of Norwiche Hopkins by name in his owne Palace in the presence of sir William Woodhouse knight M. Stewarde the Chauncellor Doct. Barret with diuers others the Wednesday in Whitson weeke an Domini 1553. AFter I was presented by my keeper the bishop immediately asked me what I was I told him I had bene a Minister Bishop What is this to the purpose were yee a Fryer or a Priest Rose Fryer was I neuer but a Prieste haue I bene and beneficed by the kinges Maiesty Byshop Where were ye made Priest Rose In Exceter in the county where I was borne Thē the bishop required of me my letters of orders I told hym I knew not where they were become for they wer things of me not greatly regarded Byshop Well you are sent to me to be examined what say you will you submit your selfe to the order of the Churche of England Rose My Lord I trust I am not out of the order of chrystes Church in England neither do I knowe my selfe an offender there agaynst Bysh. What ye◠ye haue here preached moste damnable deuilish doctrine Rose Not so my lord The doctrine by me here preached was both true sincere holy But in deede the doctrine that is now set forth is most wicked and damnable yea that both agaynst Gods lawes mans But as for the doctrin by me preached it is grounded vpon the word of God set out also by the authoritie of two most mighty kings with the consent of all the Nobilitie and clergy of the same so that I preached nothing but their lawfull proceedinges hauing their lawfull authoritie vnder their broad Seales for confirmation of the same for which my doyng ye cannot iustly charge me For why sithens the lawe ceased I haue kept silence so that the Counsaile which sent me vnto you haue not charged me therwith Wherefore ye doe me open wrong to burden me with that wherein I am free Chanc. What sir ye are very captious answerest thou my Lord after such a sort Rose Syr sayd I I aunswere for my selfe and accordyng to the truth wherwith ye ought not to be offended if ye be of God Chaunc Thou art an euill man Wast thou not abiured before now Rose No ye vntruely report me and are in no wise able to proue that whiche ye haue spoken so that your wordes appeare to proceede altogether of malice whiche I haue not deserued at your handes But in this I well perceiue ye are made an instrument to vtter other mennes malice conceiued of olde Chaunc
that is to stande in feare and doubt of hys iustification and to worke his saluation by merites and deedes of the lawe he began more and more to growe in doubtfull despaire and discomfort of mynd as the nature of that doctrine is vtterly to pluck away a mans mynd from all certaintie and true liberty of spirit to a seruile doubtfulnes full of discomfort and bondage of soule Thus the yong man seduced and peruerted thorough this blynd doctrine of ignoraunce and dubitation fell into a great agonie of mynde wandryng and wrestlyng in him selfe a long space till at length beyng ouercome with despaire and not hauyng in the popish doctrine wherewith to rayse vp his soule he went out of the citie on a tyme to walke accompanied with three other Studentes of the same Uniuersitie his speciall familiars Who after their walke as they returned home agayne Arnoldus for wearinesse as it seemed sate down by a spring side to rest him a while The other supposing none other but that hee for wearines there rested to refresh hymselfe went forward a little past hym In the meane tyme what doth Arnoldus but sodainly taketh out his dagger and stroke himself into the body His fellowes seeyng him shrinking downe and the fountaine to be all coloured with the bloude which issued out of the wound came runnyng to him to take hym vp and so searching his body where the wound should be at length found what he had done and how hee had striken hymselfe with hys dagger into the brest Whereupon they tooke hym and brought hym into an house next at hande and there exhorted hym as well as they could to repente hys fact who then by outwarde gesture seemed to geue some shew of repentance Notwithstanding the sayd Arnoldus espiyng one of hys friendes there busie aboute hym to haue a knyfe hangyng at hys girdle violentlye plucked out the knife and with mayne force stabbed hymselfe to the hart By these Louanian examples as we haue all to learn no man to be sure of his life but that he alwayes needeth to craue and cal vnto the Lord to blesse him with his truth and grace so especially would I wish our English Louanians which nowe make fortes in that Uniuersitie against the open truth of Christs gospel to be wise in time and not to spurne so against the pricke Ne forte c. Or if they thinke yet these examples not enough for sufficient admonition let them ioyne hereto the remembraunce also of Iacobus Latomus a chiefe and principall captayne of the same Uniuersitie of Louane Who after he had bene at Bruxels and there thinkyng to do a great acte agaynst Luther and his fellowes made an Oration before the Emperour so foolishly and ridiculously that hee was laughed to scorne almost of the whole Courte Then returnyng from thence to Louan agayne in his publike Lecture he fell in an open fury and madnesse vttring such words of desperation and blasphemous impietie that the other Diuines which were there and namely Ruardus Anchusianus were fayne to cary him away as he was rauyng and so shut him into a close chamber From that tyme vnto his last breath Latomus had neuer any thyng els in hys mouth but that he was damned and reiected of God and that there was no hope of saluation for hym because that wittingly and against his knowledge he withstoode the manifest truth of his word Ex Epist. Senarclaei ante hist. de morte Diazij Item ex Oratione Pauli Eberi in comitijs Wittembergae habita Thus almighty God not onely by his worde but by examples also diuers and sundry wise doth warne vs first to seeke to knowe the perfect will and decree of the Lord our God appoynted in his worde The perfect will and full testament of the Lord in his word is this that he hath sent and geuen his onely sonne vnto vs beyng fully contented to accept our fayth onely vpon him for our perfect iustification and full satisfaction for all our transgressions and this is called in Scripture Iusticia Dei To this will and righteousnesse of God they that humbly submit themselues finde place and rest in their soules that no maÌ„ is able to expresse and haue strength enough agaynst all the inuasions and temptations of Sathan Contrarywise they that will not yeld their obedience vnto the wyll and ordinaunce of GOD â—xpressed in hys worde but will seeke their owne righteousnesse which is of man labouryng by their merites and satisfactions to serue and please God these not onely do finde with God no righteousnesse at all but in stead of hys fauour procure to themselues his horrible indignation in steade of comfort heape to themselues desperation and in the end what inconuenience they come to by these aboue recited examples of Guarlacus Bomelius and Latomus it is euident to see And out of this fountayne springeth not onely the punishmentes of these men but also all other inconueniences whiche happen amongest men where so euer this pernicious and erroneous doctrine of the Papistes taketh place A Dominike Frier of Mounster as he was inueighyng in the Pulpitte agaynst the Doctrine of the Gospell then springyng vp was striken with a sodayne flashe of lightnyng and so ended his lyfe Ex Pantal. in 2. parte Rerum memor Manlius in his booke De dictis Philippi Melancth maketh mention of a certaine Tailors seruaunte in Lypsia who receiuing first the Sacrament in both kyndes wyth the Gospellers and afterward beyng perswaded by the papists receiued with them vnder one kynd Whereupon beyng admonished of his maister to come to the Communion againe in the Church of the Gospellers hee stoode a great while and made no answer At last crying out vpon a sodaine he ran to the window thereby and so cast hymselfe out and brake his necke In the same Manlius mention is also made of a certayne Gentleman of name and authoritie but he nameth hym not who hearyng these wordes in a song Ein feste burg ist vnser Gott that is Our onely holde or fortresse is our God Psalme 46. aunswered and sayd Ich will helffeÌ„ die burg zerschiessé oder ich wil nit leben that is I wil help to shoote agaynst thy staye or forte or els I will not liue And so within three dayes after hee dyed without repentaunce or confessing his fayth Ex Manlio De dictis Philip. Melancth Of Sadoletus the learned Cardinall likewise it is reported of some that he dyed not without great tormentes of conscience and desperation The Commendator of S. Anthony who sate as spirituall Iudge ouer that godly learned man Wolfgangus burned in Lotharing in Germany and gaue sentence of his condemnation fell sodenly dead shortly after Read before pag. 884. Also his fellow the Abbot of Clarilocus and Suffragan to the bishop of Metz at the cracke of gunnes sodenly fell downe and dyed pag.
the publike state of your Realme well ordered For in what body gods word lacketh the vnitie and charitie that ought to bee among the members thereof and which knitteth them together is soone extincted Where the youth is neglected there can no good successe bee hoped no more then the husbandman can look for a good crop where he sowed no good seed And where iustice is not truely and rightly ministred there the more laws and statutes together be heaped the more they be contemned And surely if this thing could not without exceeding charges be compassed as God forbid that charges should be weyed be they neuer so great where Gods glory and the wealth of the realme may be furthered yet ought it not to be neglected What charges did K. Dauid the father king Salomon his sonne employ to build the stony house of God Howe much more charges should a christian prince employ to build set vp the liuely house of God But verily I am fully perswaded that it shall not be chargeable to do this No a great deale of superfluous charges which otherwise your grace shall be forced to sustaine shal thus be cleane cut away and so your reuenues by a meane most profitable to no good person hurtfull encreased Wherefore for Gods sake noble Queene let not the oportunitie now by God offered be by your Grace omitted A Phisition can in nothing so much declare his good will and cunnyng nor purchase hymselfe so great estimation as when he findeth his pacient thoroughly sicke and weakened and doth restore hym to his perfect health and perfection Likewyse if a Prince should desire of God a thyng whereby he might declare the zeale that he beareth to GOD or whereby hee myght winne fame and glory he could desire nothyng so much as to come into a state corrupted as this Realme of England at this present is not to destroy it as did Caesar but to make it as did Romulus If your grace can bring this to passe as I am out of all doubt ye may quickly Ye shall doe more then any of your progenitours did before you All men shall confesse that you are not onely for proximitie of bloude preferred but rather of God specially sent and ordeined And as the Queene of Saba came from farre of to see the glory of K. Salomon a woman to a man Euen so shall the Princes of our tyme come men to a woman and Kinges maruell at the vertue of Queene Elizabeth Thus shall wee your subiects be most bound to prayse God and to thinke our selues most happy that beyng so sodainly from the worse be forthwith preferred to the best rid from extremest calamitie and brought to the greatest felicitie and it shall be besides an example for all euil Princes to leaue their persecution of Christ and his members to cease from their tiranny wherewith they continually oppresse theyr poore subiectes And so all people not onelye wee of this your Realme but of all other nations shall haue iust cause to pray for your graces health and ancrease of honour This Oration of M. Hales beyng premised now let vs prosecute the Lord willing that which we promised concernyng the Disputation or Conference had at Westminster The copy whereof here followeth ⧠The Conference or Disceptation had and begun at Westminster the last of March vpon certaine Questions or Articles of Religion proposed and also of the breaking vp of the same by the Papistes default at the first beginning of Queene ELIZABETH SO it pleased the Queenes most excellent maiestie hauyng heard of diuersitie of opinions in certaine matters of religion amongst sundry of her louyng subiects and beyng very desirous to haue the same reduced to some godly and Christian concord by the aduise of the Lordes and others of the priuy Counsaile as well for the satisfaction of persons doubtfull as also for the knowledge of the very truth in certaine matters of difference to haue a conuenient chosen number of the best learned of eyther part and to conferre together their opinions and reasons and thereby to come to some good and charitable agreement And hereuppon by her Maiesties commaundement certaine of her priuy Counsaile declared this purpose to the Archbishoppe of Yorke beyng also one of the same priuy Counsaile and required hym that he would imparte the same to some of the Bishops and to make choise of viij ix or x. of them and that there should be the like number named of the other part And further also declared to hym as then was supposed what the matter should be And as for the tyme it was thought meet to be as soone as possible might be agreed vpon And then after certaine dayes past it was signified by the sayd Archbishoppe that there was appointed by such of the Bishops to whome hee had imparted this matter eight persons that is to say 4. Bishops and 4. Doctours The names of whom here follow vnder written c. * The Papistes The B. of Winchest The B. of Lich. The B. of Chest. The B. of Carlile The B. of Linc. D. Cole D. Harpsfield D. Langdale D. Chedsey * The Protestants D. Scory B. of Chich. D. Coxe M. Whitehed M Grindall M Horne M Doct. Sands M. Gest. M. Aelmer M. Iuell Who were content at the Queenes Maiesties commaundement to shewe their opinions and as the sayde Archbishop termed it render accompte of their fayth in those matters which were mentioned and that especially in writyng although he sayd they thought the same so determined as there was no cause to dispute vppon them The matter which they should talke vpon was comprehended in these three propositions here vnder specified 1. It is agaynst the worde of God and the custome of the auncient Church to vse a tongue vnknowen to the people in common prayer and the administration of the Sacraments 2. Euery Church hath authoritie to appointe take away and change ceremonies and Ecclesiasticall rites so the same be to edification 3. It cannot be prooued by the worde of God that there is in the Masse offered vp a sacrifice propitiatorie for the quicke and the dead It was hereupon fully resolued by the Queenes maiestie with the aduise aforesayd that according to their desire it should be in writing on both partes for auoyding of much alteration in wordes and that the sayd Bishops should because they were in authoritie of degree superiours first declare their myndes and opinions to the matter with their reasons in writyng And the other number beyng also viij men of good degree in schooles and some hauyng bene in dignitie in the church of England if they had any thing to say to the contrary should the same day declare their opinions in lyke manner and so eche of them should deliuer their writings to the other to bee considered what were to bee improoued therein and the same to declare agayne in writyng at some other conuenient day and the like order to bee kept in all the rest
Gentleman He shall be sure cast away if we once bring him to CroydoÌ„ surely quoth the Gentleman before God I speake it if thou Perlebeane were of my mind we would neuer bring him thither Say you so quoth the Porter I knowe that you be of a great deale more credit then I am in this matter and therfore if you can deuise honestly or finde some reasonable excuse wherby we may let him goe prouide for himselfe I will with all my hart condescend to your deuise As for that quoth the gentleman it is already inueÌ„ted how which waies he shall conuey himselfe without any great daunger or displeasure taken towardes vs as the matter shal be handled You see quoth the gentlemaÌ„ yonder hill before vs named bristow cawsy 2. miles froÌ„ LoÌ„don there are great woodes on both sides when we come there we will permit Frith to go into the woodes on the left hand of the way wherby he may coÌ„uey himselfe into kent amoÌ„g his frends for he is a kentish man borne wheÌ„ he is gone we will linger an houre or twayn about the high way vntill that it somewhat draw towardes the night Then in great hast we will approch vnto Streatham which is a myle and a halfe of and an outcry in the Towne that our prisoner is broken from vs into the woodes on the right hand towardes Waynisworth so that we will drawe as manye as wee may of the Towne to search the country that way for our prisoner declaring that wee followed aboue a myle and more and at length loste him in the woodes because wee hadde no more companye and so wee wyll rather then fayle lye out one night in searching for him and sende worde from Stretham to my Lorde of Canterbury at Croyden in the euening of the prisoners escape and to what Coast hee is fledde So that by the morning if hee haue any good lucke at all hee will so prouide for himselfe that the Byshoppes shall fayle of their purpose I assure you quoth Perlebeane I like very well the deuise herein and therefore goe ye to Frith and declare what wee haue deuised for hys deliuery for nowe we are almost at the place When my Lorde of Caunterburyes gentleman came nyghe to the hill he ioyned himselfe in companye wyth the sayd Frith and calling him by hys name sayd Now Mayster Frithe let vs twayne commune together an other whiles you must consider that the iourney whiche I haue nowe taken in hande thus in bringing you to Croyden as a sheepe to the slaughter so it greeueth me and as it were ouerwhelmeth me in cares and sorrowes that I little passe what daunger I fall in so that I could finde the meanes to deliuer you oute of the Lyons mouthe And yet yonder good fellowe and I hâ—ue so deuised a meanes whereby you maye bothe easily escape from this great and Imminent daunger at hande and wee also bee rydde from any vehement suspicion And thereupon declared vnto Fryth the full processe discoursed before how euery thing in order should be handled When Frith had dilligently heard all the matter concerning hys deliuery he sayd to the gentleman Oh good Lorde wyth a smiling countenaunce is this the effecte of youre secret consultation thus longe betweene you twayne Surely surely you haue loste a great deale more labour in tymes past and so are you lyke to doe this for if you should both leaue me here and goe to Croyden declaring to the Byshoppes that you had lost Fryth I would surely follow as fast after as I might and bring them newes that I hadde founde and brought Fryth agayne Do you thinke quoth he that I am afrayde to declare my opinion vnto the Byshoppes of Englande in a manifest trueth You are a fonde manne quoth the Gentleman thus to talke As thoughe youre reasoning with them might do some good But I doe much maruell that you were so willing to flye the Realme before you were taken and nowe so vnwilling to saue youre selfe Mary there was and is a great diuersitie of escaping betweene th one and thother quoth Frith Before I was in deede desirous to escape because I was not attached but at libertie which liberty I woulde fayne haue enioyed for the maynteynance of my study beyond the See where I was a reader in the Greeke tong according to S. Paules Counsaile Howbeit now being taken by the higher power and as it were by almightye gods permission and prouidence deliuered into the hands of the Bishops only for religion doctrines sake namely such as in conscience and vnder paine of damnation I am bound to maynteyne and defend if I should now start aside and runne away I should runne from my God and from the testimony of his holy worde worthy then of an 1000. hels And therfore I most hartily thanke you both for your good willes towards me beseching you to bring me where I was appointed to bee brought for els I will go thether all alone And so with a chearfull mery countinance he went with them spending the time with pleasant godly communication vntil they came to Croyden where for that night he was wel entertained in the Porters lodge On the morow he was called before certayn Bish. and other learned men sitting in commission with my Lorde of Cant to be examined where he shewed himself passing ready ripe in answering to all obiections as some then reported incredible and contrary to al mens expectatioÌ„s And his allegations both of S. Augustine other ancient fathers of the Church was such that some of them muche doubted of S. Augustines authoritie in that behalf Insomuch that it was reported of suche as were nigh and about the Archbishop of Caunterbury who then was not fully resolued of the sincere truth of that article that when they had finished their examination with Frith the Archbyshoppe conferring wyth Doctour Heathe priuately betwene themselues sayd This man hath wonderfullye trauayled in this matter and yet in mine opinion hee taketh the Doctours amisse Well my Lord should D. Heth say there was no man that coulde auoyd his authorityes of S. Augustine Wherein sayd my Lord. Then Doctour Heth began to repeate the sayd authorities of Saynt Augustine againe inferring and applying them so strayghtly agaynst my Lord of Caunterbury that my Lord was driuen to this shotte anker and sayd I see by it quoth he to Heth that you with a little more studye will bee easely brought to Frythes opinion or such like wordes in effect And some Chapleines there were of my Lorde of Caunterburyes which openly reported that Doctor Heth was as able to defend Frythes assertion in the Sacrament as Fryth was himselfe This learned young man being thus throughly sifted at Croydon to vnderstand what he could say or do in his cause there was no man willing to preferre hym to aunswere in open disputation as poore Lambart was But nowe without regarde of learning or good knowledge hee
not onely in churches but also in other assemblies of honest people Tertullian sayeth he vsed sometymes to burne frankincenâ—e in his chamber which was then vsed of Idolaters and is yet in the Romish Churches but hee ioyneth withall Sed non eodem ritu nec eodem habitu nec eodem apparatu quo agitur apud Idola That is to say But not after such a riâ—e or ceremonie nor after such a fashion nor wyth such preparation or sumptuousnesse as it is done before the Idols So that Images placed in Churches and set in honorabili sublimitate that is to say in an honourable place of estimation as S. Augustine sayth and especially ouer the Lordes table which is done vsing the words of Tertullian eodem ritu eodem habitu that is after the same maner and fashion which the Papists did vse especially after so long continuance of abuse of Images and so many beyng blinded with superstitious opinion towardes them cannot be counted a thing indifferent but a most certaine ruine of many soules Epiphanius in his Epistle to Iohn bishop of Hierusalem which epistle was translated out of the Greeke by S. Hierome beyng a likelyhoode that S. Hierome misliked not the doctrine of the same doth write a facte of hys owne which doth most clearely declare the iudgement of that notable learned Bishop concernyng the vse of Images his words are these Quum venissem ad villam quae dicitur Anablatha vidissemque ibi praeteriens lucernam ardentem interrogassem quis locus esset didicissemque esse Ecclesiam intrassem vt orarem inueni ibi velum pendens in foribus eiusdem ecclesiae tinctum atque depictum habens imaginem quasi Christi vel sancti cuiusdam non enim satis memini cuius fuit cum ergo hoc vidissem in Ecclesia Christi contra authoritatem scripturarum hominis pendere imaginem scidi illud c. Et paulò post Et praecepi in ecclesia Christi istiusmodivela quae contra religionem nostram veniunt non appendi c. That is to saye When I came to a village called Anablatha sawe there as I passed by a candle burnyng enquiring what place it was and lerning that it was a church had entred into the same to pray I found there a vaile or cloth hanging at the dore of the same church died and painted hauing on iâ— the image of Christ as it were or of some Saint for I remember not well whose it was Then when I sawe this that in the Church of Christ against the authoritie of the scriptures the image of a maÌ„ did hang I cut it in pieces c. And a little after And commaunded that such maner of vailes or clothes which are contrary to our religion be not hanged in the church of Christ. Out of this place of Epiphanius diuers notes are to be obserued First that by the iudgement of this ancient Father to permit Images in Churches is against the authoritie of the scriptures meanyng agaynst the second commaundement Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image c. Secondly that Epiphanius doth reiect not only grauen and molten but also painted Images for so much as he cut in pieces the Image painted in a vaile hangyng at the church dore what would he haue done if he had found it ouer the Lordes table Thirdly that he spareth not the Image of Christ for no doubt that Image is most perillous in the Churche of all other Fourthly that he bid not onely remooue it but with a vehemencie of zeale cut it in pieces followyng the example of the good king Ezechias who brake the brasen serpent and burnt it to ashes Last of all that Epiphanius thinketh it the duetie of vigilant bishops to be carefull that no such kind of paynted Images be permitted in the church Serenus bishop of Massilia broke downe Images destroied them when he did see them begin to be worshipped Greg. in Regist. epist. 109. Experience of the tymes since hath declared whether of these two sentences were better For since Gregories time the Images standyng in the Westchurch hath bene ouerflowed with Idolatry notwithstanding his or other mens doctrine Whereas if Serenus iudgement had vniuersally taken place no such thyng had happened For if no Images had bene suffred none could haue bene worshipped and consequently no idolatry committed by theÌ„ ¶ To recite the processe of histories and councels about the matter of Images it woulde require a long discourse but it shall be sufficient here briefly to touch a few IT is manifest to them that read histories that not onely Emperors but also diuers and sundry Councels in the East church haue condemned and abolished images both by decrees and examples Petrus Crinitus de honesta disciplina lib. 9. cap. 9. ex libâ—is Augustatibus haec verba transcripsit Valens Theodosius Augusti Imperatores praefecto praetorio ad hunc modum scripserit Quum sit nobis cura diligens in rebus omnibus superni numinis religionem tueri Signum saluatoris Christi nemini quidem concedimus coloribus lapide aliáue materia fingere insculpere aut pingere sed quocuÌ„que reperitur locotolli iubemus grauissima poena eos mulctando qui contrarium decretis nostris imperio quicquam tentauerint That is to say Petrus Crinitus in his booke of honest discipline the 9. booke the 9. chapiter wrote out of the Emperours bookes these wordes Ualens and Theodosius the Emperours wrote to the high Marshall or Lieuetenant in this sort Where as wee are very carefull that the religion of almighty God should be in all thinges kept We permit no man to cast graue or paint the Image of our Sauiour Christ either in colors stone or other matter but wheresoeuer it be found wee commaund it to be taken away punishing them most greuously that shall attempt any thing contrary to our decrees and Empire Leo the 3. a man commended in histories for his excellent vertues and godlinesse who as is iudged of some men was the author of the booke De re militari that is Of the feate of Warre beyng translated out of Greeke by sir Iohn Cheeke and dedicated to king Henry the viij your highnes father by publike authoritie commaunded abolishing of Images and in Constantinople caused all the images to be gathered together on a heape burned them vnto ashes Constantine the first his sonne assembled a Councel of the bishops of the East church in which Councell it was decreed as followeth It is not lawfull for them that beleeue in God through Iesus Christ to haue any Images neither of the Creator nor of any creatures set vp in temples to be worshipped but rather that all Images by the law of God and for the auoiding of offence ought to be taken out of churches Which decree was executed in all places where any Images were either in Greece or in Asia But in all these tymes the bishops of Rome rather mainteining the
mentioned pag. 1555. woulde not suffer bishop Farrer when he was at the stake to bee burnt to speake his mynd and about halfe a yeare after the said Doc. Leison died and when he would haue spoke himselfe he could not The trouble and examination of Thomas Hitton Martyr with his examinations answers condemnation and Martyrdome An. Dom. 1529. the 20. of February THomas Hitton of Martham in the Diocesse of Norwich an honest poore man and religious euer fearyng God from his youth and louyng his worde When persecution for the same word in the dayes of king Henry the 8. grew to bee somewhat hote tooke his iourney toward Rochester in Kent intendyng to haue gone to Douer so to haue crossed the seas into Fraunce and other countries for a tyme where reposing himself a while he might be free from the heat of persecution As he was goyng on his intēded iourny one Thomas Swainesland Baily to William Warrham Archbish. of Canterbury meting him by the way and suspecting him to be as they called them an heretike caused him to be staied and brought before the said William Archb. of Cant. his maister who demanded of him from whence he came and whether he intended to haue gone if he had not bene intercepted The sayd Tho. answered that he came out of the Dioces of Norwich and purposed to haue gone beyond the seas if God had so permitted Then the Bishop asked him if he had euer bene beyond the seas before and what bookes he had brought ouer He answered that he had bene once beyond the seas before and had brought certaine bookes with hym from thence namely two new Testaments and one Primer in English The Bishop asked him to whome hee gaue the sayde bookes He aunswered he would not declare For saieth he such is your bloudy crueltie that you woulde neuer sleepe quietly till you had sucked their bloude as you meane to do myne The Bishop seyng he could extort no more out of him and perceiuyng his constant spirite and feruent zeale to the truth commanded hym to prison till further oportunitie might serue for the shedding of his bloud The second appearance of Thomas Hitton before the said Archb. of Cant. WIthin a while after the bishop commanded the sayd Thomas to be brought before him agayne who demanded of him how he iudged and beleued of the religion then in force and of the authoritie of the bishop of Rome The said Thomas answered that the religion then vsed was most abhominable idolatry and contrary to the holy word of God And as for the Pope quoth he he is Antichrist the first borne of Sathan and hath no more power or authoritie then any other bishop hath in his owne diocesse nor so much neither The Bishop hearing this was in such a peltyng chafe that at that tyme he would talk no more with hym but returned hym from whence he came namelye to Bocardo with commaundement to appere before him agayne vpon the 13. day of the same month folowyng at his Manor of Knoll to aunswer to such Articles and Interrogatories as should be obiected ex officio against hym The third appearance of Tho. Hitton before the said Archb. of Cant. THe sayd Thomas Hitton at the day prefixed made his personall appearance before the bishop at the place appointed to whom the Bishop ministred certaine articles and interrogatories for him to aunswer vnto commaundyng him to sweare to answer truly and vnfainedly vnto them and euery part of them The sayd Tho. Hitton refused to sweare saying It is against Gods lawes and good conscience for any man to sweare to shed hys owne bloud for so he should be a murtherer of hymselfe and become guiltie of his owne death But yet notwithstādyng that he refused to sweare to aunswer yet he answered truly and directly to euery perticular Article and Interrogatorie propounded vnto hym but so as was finally to their contentation yet no doubt to the great glory of God and comfort of the godly This done the Bishop brake of hys session for that tyme and commaunded him to prison agayne and to appeare before hym in the place aforesayde vpon the Friday next followyng to aunswer further as should be demaunded of hym granting him liberty withall to adde too or subtract from his former aunswers eyther els vtterly to deny and reuoke the same The fourth appearance of Tho. Hitton before the said Archb. of Cant. THe day and tyme approching the sayd Thom. Hitton appeared agayne accordingly and hauing heard hys former aunswers and confessions distinctly by the Notarie red vnto hym hee reformed them in certaine pointes to some he added from other some he subtracted but none he denied Then the Bishop perceiuyng his vnmoueable constancie in the truth setting learnyng and reason apart beyng not able to conuince him by arguments and truth nor yet to improoue the spirite which spake in hym fell to exhortyng of him to haue respect to his soules health and not so wilfully as he termed it to cast away himselfe for euer but to repent and to abiure his errors and in so doyng he would be good vnto him he sayd When the bishop with all his perswasions could doe no good with hym to withdraw him from the truth of gods word then the doctors and other the assistants attempted the lyke all which notwithstanding the said Thomas Hitton would not desist nor shrinke one iote from the truth but both affirmed and confirmed his former articles and confessions to the ende Inferring withall that they sinned against the holy Ghost in as much as they knew that Gods worde was the truth and that the Masse and all popish religion is nothing els but Idolatry lies and open blasphemy against the maiestie of God and his word and contrary to Gods word in euery respect and yet they would allowe and maintaine the same contrary to their owne consciences whereat all the Bench was greatly offended commaunded him to prison agayne assignyng him a day to come before them agayne The fift appearance of Tho. Hitton before the said Archb. of Cant. AT the day appointed the said Tho. Hitton appeared to whom the bishop sayd Thomas doest thou beleeue that any man either spirituall or temporall is of sufficient authoritie to set forth any lawe or sanction of himselfe the breach whereof is Mortall or Ueniall sinne To whome Tho. Hitton answered that no man either spirituall or temporall might make any lawe or sanction the breache whereof is mortall or veniall sinne except the same lawe or sanction bee drawen out of the worde of God or els grounded vppon the same with a good conscience And therfore neither the church cannot set forth any lawe the breach whereof is Mortall or Ueniall sinne vnlesse it bee grounded vpon the word of God also But if any man or the church of God it selfe do set forth any lawe grounded vpon the word of God good conscience the breach thereof to
my father contÃnueth here to the intent to heare some godly and ioyfull tidynges both for soule and body whiche I trust it shal be to your singular comfort and consolation and to the great reioysing of all other of my frendes Therefore I desire you gentle mother to admonish my brother vnto a godly life with dilligent attendance and to pray for me considering his bound duety that God may by your faythfull prayer ayd and strengthen me in this my prosperous iourney and course whiche I run trusting to obtayne a crowne of euerlasting life whiche doth euer endure No more vnto you at this time but God preserue you vnto euerlasting life So be it ¶ The Oration in effecte of Sir Nicholas Bacon Knight Lord Keeper of the great Seale of England spoken in the Starre Chamber the 29. of December in the 10. yeare of the reigne of our Souereigne Lady Elizabeth by the grace of God of England Fraunce and Ireland Queene Defender of the fayth c. And in the yeare of our Lord God .1567 Then being present Mathew Archbishop of Caunterbury William Marques of Northhampton Fraunces Earle of Bedford Lord Clinton Admirall of England William Howard Lord Chamberleyne Byshop of London Lord Gray of Wilton Sir Edward Rogers Knight Controler Sir Ambrose Caue Knight Chanc. of the duchy Sir William Cicill Knight principall Secretary Sir Fraunces Knolles Knight Vicechamberleyne Sir Walter Mildemay Knight Chauncelor of the Eschequer Lord Cattelene chiefe Iustice of the kings bench Lord Dyer chiefe Iustice of the common place Sir William Cordale Knight M. of the Rolles Iustice Weston Iustice Welch Iustice Southcotes Iustice Carowes IT is geuen to the Queenes Maiestye to vnderstand that certayne of her Subiectes by theyr euill dispositions do sow and spread abroad diuers sedicions to the derogation and dishonor first of almighty God in the state of Religion stablished by the lawes of this Realme and also to the dishonor of her highnesse in disprouing her lawfull right of supremacy amongest her subiectes And this that they doe is not done as in secrecy or by stealth but openly auouched in all companyes disputed on And thus by theyr bold attemptes seme not to obey or regard the authority of lawes nor the quiet of her subiectes As for example by bringing in and spreading abroad diuers leud libels and sedicious bookes from beyonde the seas and in suche boldnes that they do commend those writers in their sedicious bookes conteining manifest matter agaynste the estate established Which boldnesse of men so Vniuersally and euery where seene and heard cannot be thought to be done but by the comfort and ayd or at the least way winckt at by theÌ„ whoÌ„ the Queenes highnes hath placed in authority to repres these insolencyes And the Queenes highnes can not more iustlye charge any for this disorder then such who be in commissioÌ„s chosen to represse these disorders If it be aunswered me that they cannot see such opeÌ„ boldnes factious disorders I must say that they haue no eyes to see if they heare not of suche contemptuous talke and speeche I may say that they haue no eares I would haue those men iudge what will come of these vnbridled speeches in the end if reformatioÌ„s be not had therof What coÌ„meth of factions seditions we haue bene taught of late yeares what the fruites be which I beseech God long to defend vs from If such disorders be hot redressed by law then must force violence reforme Which when they take place may fortune fall assoone on theÌ„ that seeme to haue least consideration in this matter If force and violence preuayle then ye know that law is put to silence and cannot be executed which should onely maynteine good order If it be replyed agaynst me that to the suppressing of these open talkes there is no law which by speciall letter can charge any man offender I must say that whatsoeuer the letter of the law be the meaning of the law was and is cleane contrary to the liberty of these doinges If it be sayd that no man can be charged by the law except it can be proued agaynst him that his speeche and deedes be done maliciously what ye call malice I can not tel But if the bringing in of these sedicious bookes make meÌ„s mindes to be at variance one with one another destruction of mindes maketh sedicions seditions bring in tumults tumults worke insurrections and rebellion Insurrections make depopulations and desolations and bringeth in vtter ruine destruction of mens bodies goodes landes And if any sow the roote wherof these men come yet can be sayd that he hath no mallice or that he doth not maliciously labour to destroye both publicke priuate wealth I can not tell what act may be thought to be done maliciously And further if it be sayd to me that the man which should be charged with offeÌ„ce must be proued to haue done his acte aduisedly To that I answere If any bring in those hookes distribute them to others commend defend them yet can not be charged to haue done aduisedly I haue no skill of their aduisednesse If it be sayde that the law intreateth of such actes as be directly derogatory and of none other what is direct ouerthwarting the Law when the contrary thereof is playnely treated holden and defended and the truth by argumentes condemned It maye be sayd agayne that the worlde doth not now like extremitye in lawes penal and calleth them bloudy lawes As for extreme and bloudy lawes I haue neuer liked of them But where the execution of such lawes touching halfe a dosen offenders and the not execution may bring in daunger halfe a hundred I thinke this law nor the execution therof may iustly be called extreme and bloudy In such like comparison I may vtter my meaning as to make a difference betwene whipping hanging In deed though whipping may be thought extreme yet if by whipping a man may escape hanging in this respect not whipping bringeth in this bloudinesse and extremity and not the execution of the law And better it were a man to bee twise whipped then once hanged The paynes do differre but wise men will soone consider the diuersity The truth is to suffer disobedient subiectes to take boldnes agaynst the lawes of God their prince to wincke at the obstinate minds of such as be vnbridled in theyr affections to mainteine a forraigne power of the Byshop of Rome directly agaynst the Princes prerogatiue stablished by lawes is not this to hatch dissentioÌ„ to chearish sedition To extoll the writinges of such who by all their wittes deuise to supplant the princes lawfull authority If these doinges be not meanes to the disturbance vtter ruine of the Realme I know not what is good gouernance If these be not the sparkes of Rebellion What be they Thus much hauing spoken to your wisedomes I doubt not of your assenting with me the rather also because I vtter them vnto
as he did but truely I beleeue the Deuill was in him * The cursed lyfe and bloudy end of Doctor Story a cruell persecuter of Christ in hys members I had thought christian reader here to haue made an end and to haue concluded the volume of this booke had not the remembraunce of Doctour Story an Archenemy to Christes gospell and a bloudy persecutor of Gods people come into my minde The discourse of whose lyfe and doinges I thought good here briefly to lay open to the view of the world as followeth This Doctor Story beeing an Englishe man by byrth and from his infancie not onely missed in papistry but also euen as it were by nature earnestly affected to the same and growing somewhat to riper yeares in the dayes of Queene Mary became a most bloudy tyrant and cruel persecutor of Christ in his members as all the stories in this booke almost doe declare Thus hee raging all the raygne of the foresayde Queene Mary agaynst the infallible truth of Christes Gospel and the true professors thereof neuer ceased till hee had consumed to ashes two or three hundred blessed martyrs who willingly gaue their liues for the testimony of his truthe and thinking theyr punishment in the fire not cruell enough went about to inuent new tormentes for the holy martyrs of Christe suche was his hatred to the trueth of Christes Gospell but in the ende the Lorde God looking vpon the affliction and cruell bloudshedding of his seruauntes tooke away Queene Mary the great pillar of papistry After whome succeeded Ladye Elizabeth nowe Queene of Englande who staying the bloudy sworde of persecution from ragyng any further caused the same Doctor Story to be apprehended and committed to ward with many other his complices sworne enemies to Christes glorious gospell The sayd story hauing bene a while deteined in prison at the last by what meanes I knowe not brake forth of hold and conueyed himselfe ouer the seas where he continued a most bloudy persecutor still raging against Gods saynctes with fire and sworde In somuche as hee growing to be familiar and right deare to Duke Dalua in Antwerpe receiued a speciall commission from him to search the Shippes for goodes forfayted and for english bookes and such like And in this fauour and authoritie hee continued there for a spare by the which meanes he did muche hurte and brought many a good man and woman to trouble and extreme perill of life thorough his bloud thyrstye cruelty but at the last the Lord when the measure of his iniquitie was full proceeded in iudgement agaynst him and cut him off from the face of the earth according to the prayers of many a good man whiche came to passe in order as followeth It being certainly knowne for the bruite thereof was gone forth into al landes that he not onely intended the subuersion and ouerthrowe of his natiue countrey of England by bringing in forreigne hostilitie if by anye meanes he might compasse it but also dayly and hourely murthered gods people there was this platform layd by Gods prouidence no doubt that one M. Parker a marchaunt should sayle vnto Antwerpe and by some meanes to conuey Story into England This Parker arriuing at Antwerpe suborned certain to repayre to Doctor Story and to signifie vnto him that there was an english ship come fraught with marchandize that if he would make search thereof himselfe he should find store of english books other things for his purpose Story hearing this and suspecting nothing made haste towardes the ship thinking to make the same his praye and comming a boord searched for english heretical books as hee called them and going downe vnder the hatches because he would be sure to haue theyr bloud if hee coulde they clapped downe the hatches hoysed vp their sayles hauing as God would a good gale sayled away into England where they arriuing presented this bloudy butcher and trayterous rebell Story to the no litle reioysing of many and Englishe hart He being now committed to prison cōtinued there a good space during all which time he was labored and solicited daily by wise and learned fathers to recant his deuillishe and erroneous opinions to conforme himselfe to the trueth and to acknowledge the Queenes Maiesties supremacy All which he vtterly denyed to the death saying that he was sworne subiecte to the King of Spayne and was no subiecte to the Queene of England nor she his souereigne Queene and therfore as he well deserued he was condemned as a traytor to God the Queenes Maiesty the Realme to be drawne hanged and quartered which was performed accordingly he being layde vpon an hurdle and drawne from the tower along the streetes to Tiborn where he being hanged till he was halfe dead was cut downe and stripped which is not to be forgot when the executioner had cut off his priuy mēbers he rushing vp vpon a sodeine gaue him a blow vpon the eare to the great wonder of all that stood by and thus ended this bloudy Nemrode his wretched life whose iudgemēt I leaue to the Lord. * A not◠of Raphe Lurdane persecuter of George Eagles IN the history of George Eagles alias Trudgeouer the world pag. 2009. mention is made of his apprehension jn a corne field where by the benefite of the heighth of the corne and breadth of the field he had escaped had not one of his persecuters with more malicious crafte climed a high tree to view ouer the place so descried him This persecutor named Raph Lurdane as we haue since learned a lewd felow of life for theft and whoredome was within few yeares after he had apprehended the foresayd George Eagles for gayne of money attached of felony for stealing horse condemned and hanged in the same place Towne of Chelmesford where George Eagles before suffered Martyrdome ¶ A briefe Note concerning the horrible Massaker in Fraunce an 1572. HEre before the closing vppe of this booke in no case woulde bee vnremembred the tragicall and furious Massaker in Fraunce wherein were murdered so many hundrethes and thousands of Gods good Martyrs But because the true narration of this lamentable story is set forth in english at large in a booke by it selfe and extant in print already it shall the lesse neede nowe to discourse that matter with any new repetition only a briefe touch of summary notes for remembraunce maye suffice And first for breuity sake to ouerpasse the bloudy bouchery of the Romish Catholickes in Orynge agaynst the Protestantes most fiercely and vnawares breaking into theyr houses and there without mercy killing man woman child of whom some being spoyled and naked they threw out of theyr loftes into the streetes some they smothered in theyr houses with smoake with sword weapon sparing none the karkases of some they threwe to dogges which was an 1570. in the reign of Charles 9. Likewyse to passeouer the cruell slaughter at
738. Ammonius a christian writer 59. A N. Anabaptists executed 1049. Anastasius 3. Pope 146. Ananias Saphira his wife their death what information or instruâ—tion it yâ—ldeth to the church 490. Andreas de Castro and Burdealius Gospellers 200. yeares aâ—one 390. Andrew buried in the fields 1702. Andrew the apostle his Martyrdome .32 his wordes to the councell and feruencie against Idolatry ibid. Andrew Alexander keper of Newgate a bloudy persecuter cruel to Gods saints compared to Alexander the Coppersmith 1493. Andrew Hewer Martyr 1036. Andoâ—â—us Martyr 55. Angel of the Popes pallace thrown downe by lightning 734. Angrogne or Angrognians their bloudy persecutions for the truth 955.956.957.958.959.960.961.962 Anne Lacy GentlewomaÌ„ her trouble for the Gospell with her deliuerance 2073.2074 Anne Bullen maried to king Henry the 8. 1049 Anne Queene wife to K. Richard 2. her rare and woorthy commendations 507. Anne of Cleue maried to K. Henry 8.1134 diuorced from him againe 1190.1210 Anne the mother of S. Mary conceiued with child by a kisse as the Papists dreame 801 Anne Wharâ—on an ennemy to the truth and to the good lady Iane. 2128. Anne Askew her story .1234 her examinations .1235.1236.1237 her racking .1239 her condemnation confession and Martyrdome 1240. Anne Albright her story and martyrdome 1859. Anne Kneuet her trouble and deliuery 2072. Annates what it is 853.858 Anne Potten her trouble and persecution for the Gospel 1704. Anne Albright alias Champnes Martyr her story and Martyrdome 1859. Annointing of two sortes in scripture 473.482 Anselme Archb. of Cant. his lyfe and story .185 he contendeth with the king ibid. his pall brought to Cant. ibid. Anselme writeth to the Pope flieth out of England and coÌ„plaineth of the king and bishops 186 Anselme with his successours placed at the right foote of the Pope in generall counsels 186 Anselme recoÌ„ciled to the king putteth priestes from theyr wyues his actes synodall 194 Anselme forbad Priestes mariage first in England 1152.1149 Anselmes reasons agaynst Priests mariage 1165 Aunsweres concerning Marbecke to the cauilling Aduersaryes 1221 Anterius Bishop of Rome Martyr 59 Anthimus Byshop of Nichomedia with many others martirs 78 Anthony Burward martyr 1708 Antiquity of Priestes mariage 1154 Antichrist described 455.478 Antichrist his linage and ofspring described 481 Antichrist who 482 Antichrist head and tayle 563 Antichristes time 480 Antichrist reueiled and why 480 Antichrist compared with Antiochus 763 Antichrist is the Pope 1002.1286 Antichrist of Rome not Christes geneall Uicar 1626 Antioch takeÌ„ of the christians 185 Antiochus a figure of Antichrist 763 Antiquity Uniuersality Unity sufficient to prooue the Church of the Protestantes by 1811 Anthony Dalaber his loue to M. Garret .1195 his trouble persecution .1196 his penaunce 1197 Anthony Parsons his story and persecution .1213 his indictmeÌ„t and condeÌ„nation .1218 his death and Martyrdome 1220 Antoninus Pius his letters to the commons of Asia in fauor of the Christians 41 Anthropophagy what 1443. A P. Appeale not to be made from generall counsels to the Pope 674 Appeale of Cranmer Archbishop of Caunterbury .1882 the causes of his sayd appeale ibid. Appeale can none make out of Englande without the consent and leaue of the king 1851 Appellation to the Pope not vsed in William Conquerors tyme. 185 Appellations to Rome forbidden in England and Fraunce 4. Appellation to Rome agaynst king Henry the third 272 Appellation of the king of Fraunce and the Nobles agaynste Pope Boniface .8 344.346 Appellation of Anselme agaynste the king 185 Appeale of the Monkes of Caunterbury froÌ„ the king to the pope 336 Appeale forbidde to be made to the Pope 697 Appeale to the sea Apostolique 60 Appeale of Iohn Hus to Christ. 611 Appeale of ech countrey to be firste to his Metropolitane then to a prouinciall or general Councell 10 Aper his death 77. Apollonia a godly Martyr 61. Apolonius Martyr his Apology of the Christians to the Emperour accused by his owne seruaunt 52. Apollogie of M. Morice defending the cause of M. Richard Turner a faythfull preacher in Kent 1868.1869 Apology of Cyprian in defence of the Christians 68. Apollinaris his Apology of the Christians 50. Apollogies by Iustine in defence of the Christians 49. Apostata who so called 1729. Apowell a mocker of Gods word and Religion punished of God 2102.2103 Apostles many of them were maryed 1154.1152.1142 Apostles equall in authoritie .1119 and not one superiour to an other in dignitie calling or office 1062. Apostles not authors of binding and losing but munsters therof 1105. Applebie martyr his story persecution and martyrdome for the truth of Gods word 1979.1980 Apprice martyr his story 1909.1910 Appendix of this booke or story containing such things as were eyther omitted in the body of the history or els newly inserted 2126.2127.2128.2129 A. R. Archbishop of Caunterbury hys cruell handling of the Archbish. of Yorke drawing him through mire and dyrt 247. Archbishop and metropolitane not all one 11.12 Archbishop of Caunterbury refuseth to come to the Parliament at Yorke 4.21 Archbishop of Antioche and Constantinople excommunicate the Pope 284. Archbishops of Canterbury from Augustine to Ethelbert 134. Archbishops of Canterb. 167. Archbishops of Canterbury placed at the right foot of the Pope in generall councels 186. Archbishops of London and York made by Austen 118. Archbishops of London and York flie into Wales 114. Archbishoprike of Cant. bought with the tythes of all Eng. 273. Archbishops of London and York one ordayneth an other 121. Archbishoppricke translated from London to Canterbury 120. Archbishops of Canterbury and York at strife about Crossebearing 227. Archbishops of Canterbury from Egbert to William Conqueror 170. Arelatensis his great patience .685 his godly othe 689. Ardly his story and martyrdome 1582.1583 Argumentes assumed of signes tokens how they hold 1948. Arguments prouing the Donation of Constantine to be forged 105. Argumentes for the popes supremacy refelled 14.15 Argumentes for the authoritie of the Romish church confuted 2. Argentine in the daies of king Edward protestant in Q. Maries time a bloudy persecutor of gods saintes 1941. Aristides a Philosopher of AtheÌ„s defendeth Christes veritie before the Emperour 41. Armachanus his story .409.393 his oration agaynst the fryers 410. his death 414. Arnulphus his story and martyrdome 199. Arnaldus de Noua villa condemned 717. Armes of England taken downe and Armes of Spayne set vp 1472. Armoure of Churchmen 19. Arnoldus his story .2106 killed himselfe with his owne dagger ibid. Articles of Richard Gibson propounded to Boner to be aunswered vnto 2034. Articles sent to Winchester by the king and Councell for hym to subscribe vnto 1357. Articles obiected agaynst Cardinall Wolsey 996. Articles propounded agaynst the Pope 343. Articles agaynst Iohn Cardmaker and Ioh. Warne with their aunsweres 1579. Articles agaynst M. Philpot. 1813. Articles for the inquiry of goâ—d bookes to the Wardens of the company 1598. Articles out of Setons Sermon 1206 Articles of queene Mary directed to the Byshops for the installing of Papistry agayne
requâ—red B. Ridley â— great mortyfier of himselfe The order of his study and dyeâ— His order after supper The carefull dilliâ—â—nce of Bishop Ridley in instructing his familye The behauiour of Bishop Ridley to Doctor Boners mother The 〈◊〉 of Ridley and the currishnes of Boner described compared together B. Ridley 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 to Boners mother Boner vnâ—ade and reuilish to B. Ridleys â—â—â—ter and 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 â— Ridley firâ—t conuerted by 〈…〉 B. Ridley 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 in troubâ—â—e aâ—ter the death of K. Edward B. Ridley in the Tower Bishop 〈…〉 to the prison oâ— Bâ—cardo in Oxford N. Ridlei Anton obiect i. N. Ridleis answere Luke 9. Gala. 2. Math. 18. Marke 9. H. Latimer Iohn 15. Anton obiect â— N. Ridleis answer He meaneth his owne confession openly in Preaching 1. Tim. 1. Math. 26. H. Latimer Iohn 19. 1. Cor. 19. 1. Tim. 3. Iohn 15. Col. 1. Anton. obiect â— N. Ryd Answer 1. Corin. 11. H. Latimer Hillarius contra Aâ—â—ent Rom. 15. Anton. obiect 4. Cypri l. â— ep 2. An. ep 152. N. Ryd Answer H. Latimer Anton. obiect 5. Aug. li. 4. de Sim. 10. In ep post col contra Donat. N. Ridleis answer 1. Tim. 3. Apocal. 21. Ephes. 1. Gala. 6. Phil. 2. Apoc. 21. Iohn 3. Gala. 4. In. op lin homi 49. in Math. 1. Cor. 10. H. Latimer 2. Cor. 6. 1. Tim. 6. 2. Cor. 1. Anton. obiect 6. N Ridleâ— Answer Anton. obiect 7. N. Ridleis Answer Apocall 2. 1 Cor. 2. H. Latimer Mel. 〈…〉 A question Answere Anton obiect 8. N. Ridleis answere 2. Cor. 6. Ioan. 4. A prouerb H. Latimer The inconstancye of the English Parlaments conuocations Death is the best phisition to the faythful Anton. obiect 6. N. Rid. answer Ephes. 5. Luke 12. Esay 8. Rom. 10. Luke 11. Esay â— Iohn â— Hieron 23. Math. Rom. â—7 Ephes. 4. H. Latimer 2. Tim. 3. Gala. 3. 1. Cor. 3. Rom 3. Psalm 119. Anton. obiect 10. N. Ridleis Answer Socâ— ecclesi hist. lib. 2. Socr ecclesi H. l. 1 c. 24.32 â—heo l. 5. c. 34. Obiection Aunswere L. 2. de bapti cont Don. c. 3. The Bishops booke 1. Tim â— The B. of Râ—mes authoritye England abiured the Popeâ— supremacye Conci Carthag 3. Can. 22. Anton obiect 11. Ephes 48. Anno 1555. Iuly N. Ridleis Answer Aug l. 3. contr liteâ—â—â— parm cap. 23. Ephes. 119. 3. Reg 13. 4. Reg. 23. Fâ—erâ— 2◠〈◊〉 11. â— Cor. 6. Leuit. 26. Esay 52. Iuâ—ith 12. H. Latimer Psalm â— Anton. obiect 1â— N. Ridleâ— Answer H. Latimer Anton. obieâ—â— 14. Anno. 1555. October N. Rid. answer Act. 4. Satan and his minisâ—ers do alwayes charge the Godly with sedition Reg. 18. Hiere 26. Luke 23. Iohn 18. Actâ—s 24. Theodore eccl hist. l. 4. cap. 5. Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 4. cap. 4. Niceph. l. 3. cap. 35. Ephe. 6. 1. Peter 5. Math. 24· Iacob 4. 1. Tim. 6 1. Cor. 4. Math. 10. Marke 11. Ephes. 6. Psalme 44. Psalm 14â— Apoc. â— Anno 1555. October Apoc. â— â— Latimer 〈◊〉 10. 〈◊〉 3. Apoc. 6. A letter of Byshop Ridley to Maister Bradford and others False reporteâ— spread by the policye of the Papistes This letter seemeth to be written a little before about the tyme of the burning of M. Rogers Whatsoeuer fault is done the cause is layd vpoÌ„ the poore Christians M. Ridley and his fellow prisoners in Bocardo restrayned of their libertye The ingratitude of the scholars in not visiting the Bishops in Bocardo * Bocardo a Colledge of Quondams Anno. 1555. October The goodnes of Mistres Wilkinson and Anne Warcup to helpe the Bishops in Bocardo An other letter of Bishop Ridley to his Cosin M. Ridley lameÌ„teth the state of them which for feare of trouble doe wynde with the world and goe contrary to their conscience An other worthy letter of B. Ridley to M. Bradford Two mayne pillers holding vp the Sinagogue of SathaÌ„ 1. False doctrine of the Sacrament 2. The Popes primacye Apoc. 8. Sathans poyson paynted ouer with fayre pretâ—nces of Religion Apoc. 2. B. Ridleyâ— purpose to liue and dyâ— vpon the enemyes of Christ and of the Gospell An other letter of B. Ridley answering to M. Bradford * This was a treatise of The Lordes Supper with other thinges which M. Bradford sent to him to peruse to iudge thereof Commendation of D. Taylor This matter was concerning the deliberation of the prisoners in LoÌ„don what to doe if they were called to open disputation Thâ—s letter 〈…〉 written to 〈…〉 when iâ— was 〈…〉 to LaÌ„â—â—â—hire Math. 25. The reioysâ—â—g of B. 〈◊〉 at 〈◊〉 constanâ—â—â— of M. Rogers A letter of B Râ—â—ley to 〈…〉 of 〈…〉 English Apoc. 1â— Apoc 17. Gal. 5. Math. 24. He exhorteth the brethren to stand fast 1. Iohn 4. Virgill Aeneâ—d 1. Phil. 1. Heb. 10. Patience necessary for al Christians 1. Iohn 10 The quarell of the Martyrs 〈◊〉 iust and true Heb. 1. Colosâ— 1. Martyrs put to death 〈…〉 they will acknowledge no more 〈…〉 1. Cor. 8. Iohn â—â— The profundities of Sathan Apoc 2. 1. Peter 5. The Martyrs haue all the Prophets Apostles and auncient ecclesiastical writers on their side Phil. 1. 1. Peter 4. He exhorteth vs not to wishe euill to our persecutors 1. Pet. 3. An other letter of B. Ridley wherein he coÌ„firmeth the brethren in captiuitye translated out of the Latin Communion vnitye of Saints Phil. 2. Reasons prouing the reliâ—ion in Q. Maryes tyme not to be of God ComparisoÌ„ betwene the religion in K Edwards time the religion set out in Q. Maryes tyme. Scriptures in K. Edwards tyme knowen in Queene Maryes tyme vnknowen In king Edwards tyme the people knew what they prayed in Q. Maries time they neitheâ— knew what nor to whoÌ„ they praied The Catechisme set forth in K. Edwardes tyme for children in Q. Maryes tyme forbidden Math. 23. The Catholicke Pharisies neyther enter themselues noâ— will suffer other to enter Gods kingdome Apoc 9. The pit of the Locusts opened Apoc. â— 1. Iohn 5. ExhortatioÌ„ to stand constant iâ— Christ and his truth An other letter of B. Ridley 〈…〉 1 Iohn 2. Math. 10. What it is 〈…〉 himselfe Luke 12. Feare of Gâ—d Bishop Ridley 〈◊〉 to haue sâ—te made for him Confession to the minister in the way of 〈◊〉 counsâ—â—le not 〈◊〉 B Ridley 〈◊〉 a reuerend handâ—â— of the Sacrament The part of a tâ—ue Bishop only to seeke the glory of Christ his Maister B. Ridley repenteth that he was not more earnest in stablishing the consciences of his famely and cure Doctor Haruey charged Good monitioÌ„s of B. Ridley to his olde Chapleynes Psal. 2. Iohn 2. What is truth Iohn 17. Eccle. 27. Heb. 13. Common prayer in the common tongue What it is to coÌ„fesse Christ. He that denyeth an open truth agaynst Gods word for worldly daunger will be as ready to deny God himselfe Death common to good and bad Damnable â—greement * Apostata was he who fled from his captayne to the
marked men Carnall obiections aunswered An other worldly obiection aunswered A lesson 〈◊〉 trust to the Lord who is alwayes a helpe in extremitye of neede Examples of Gods ready helpe in extreme perils Examples of gods deliuerance Actes 23. 〈◊〉 11. Dâ—n Ibid. Martyrdome an high honour Apocalip 11 Math. 16. Marke 8. Heb. 1â— Apoc. 2◠〈…〉 without Gods â—oresight Math. 10. The death of Steuen Gardiner enemy to Gods word Nouember The vices of Winchester described Winchester not worthy the title of a learned man The mutability of Steuen Gardiner in religion Touching the 〈◊〉 of Winchesâ—er at Louane reade the letter of 〈◊〉 to Câ—spine Ste. Gardiner especially hunteth for the life of Lady Elizabeth Q. Elizabeth preserued M. Bridges Liuetenâ—nt the Lordes organe in sauing the Lady Elizabethes lyfe Tho. Arundell Archbishop of Canterbury Math. 16. Diuers iudgements of Christ. Man can do nothing of himselfe Disagreement amongest men of law Disagreement among Philosophers Disagreement among simple people Simon signifieth obedience Ionas signifieth a doubt Obedience Simplicitye Learning without humilitye neueâ— findâ—th Christs schoole Humilitye the Poâ—ter of Christs schoole The office of Christ declared To beleeue Christ thorowly Note here Winchester The Sacrament was ordeyned to keepe vs in the perpetuall fauour of God Winchesters dayly sacrifice * Note here Winchester coÌ„trary to himself for before he sayd the Sacrament was ordeyned to keepe vs in the fauor of God now he sayth it is to keepe vs in remembrance of his passion What Winchester thinketh of the Church of England What Winchester thinketh of the Masse Winchester allowed the Sacrament in both kindes The opinion of Winchester of chauÌ„try Masses * Whether ye did or not let Q. Maâ—yes time iudge Note â—â—â—â—chester 〈◊〉 not 〈…〉 for 〈◊〉 to bring 〈◊〉 to heaâ—â— to take â—â—way 〈◊〉 or to 〈…〉 * As 〈◊〉 was in deede Masseâ— Scala 〈…〉 craftelâ— speake â—â—gaynst 〈◊〉 abuse of the Masse 〈◊〉 agaynst the Masse Winchâ—â—â—er agaynst 〈◊〉 Winchâ—â—â—â—â— alloweth the Proclamation set forth 〈◊〉 receauinâ— in both kindes It was a constitution prouinciaâ—l of Peckaâ— to receauâ—â— in both kindes in Ecclesijs maioribuâ— in smalle Churche it was thought not so expedient Math. 16. Iohn 1. Outwarâ— confessinâ— wiâ—hout â—â—â—ward teaching is inough Petrus what it signifiâ—â—â— Note 〈◊〉 Wincheâ—â—â—â— here sayâ—â— that vpoâ— the conâ—â—â—â—sion of 〈◊〉 the Church is builded SteueÌ„ Gardiner agaynst the Popes supremacye Winchesters 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Ceremoâ—â—â—â— how when they 〈◊〉 Ceremonies 〈…〉 not to 〈◊〉 Ceremonies Winchester 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 of Images beâ—â—g 〈…〉 Idolâ—â—â—â— Two maner of reformationâ— one where the thinges cannot be taken away but the abuse the other where both the things and the abuse may be taken a way To take away all Images lyeth in the liberty of the rulers In abusing of Images to Idolatry because sufficient to take away Images why did Winchester hold with them before if it be not cause sufficient why doth he nâ—w graunt to the taking of them away being no more wantonly abused then they were before time Taking away of Palmes and Candels B. Gardiner speaketh according to his vnconstant conscience Winchester liketh well the communion B. Gardiner liketh well K. Edwardes proceedinges B Gardiner misliketh the Preachers in K. Edwardes tyme and why B. Gardiner compareth Preachers to Postes carrying truth in their letters and lyes in their mouthes B. Gardiner misliketh the breaking of a Vowe of chastitye B. Gardiner against mariage of Priestes B. Gardiner agrâ—â—ing to reformation of religioÌ„ how farre and wherein Places in B. Gardiners bookes and Sermons expressed where he impugneth the Popes supremacye Read in the first impression of Actes and Monumentes The head men of Enquest Wynchester Vehement Pithy Earnest 〈…〉 Pope Wynchester caused 〈…〉 to writtâ—â— agaynst the Pope Winchester 14. yeares preached agaynst the Popes authoritye Winchester Ceremonyes Wynchester agaynst Images abused Winchester agaynst Monkes Fryers Winchester agaynst the going 〈◊〉 of S. Nicholas c. Wynchester agaynst Chauntrey Obites Wynchester would not that a man should be addicted to dayes howers number tyme and place c. Wynchester liketh the CoÌ„munion Wynchester liketh the booke of common seruice Wynchester exhorteth to come and heare the homilies read Wynchester caused Cardinal Poole to be expelled France Wynchester sworne and forsworne Wynchester 〈…〉 with 〈…〉 Gospel 〈◊〉 in popery with 〈◊〉 Papiâ—â—s neyther with himselfe Simâ—licitation 〈…〉 Vid. 〈◊〉 17 â— A mouse may eate Christes body sayth the Mayster of Sentence A mouse cannot eate it sayth Winchester Within him that is within his soule The Masse taketh his satisfaction by the deuotion of the Priest people and not of the thing offered 1. Proposition Contradiction 2. Proposition Contradiction 3. Proposition Contradiction 4. Proposition Contradiction 5. Proposition Contradiction 6. Proposition Contradiction 7. Proposition Contradiction 8 Proposition Contradiction 9. Proposition Contradiction 10. Proposition Contradiction 11. Proposition Contradiction 12. Proposition Contradiction 13. Proposition Contradiction 14. Proposition Contradiction 15. Proposition Contradicâ—tion 16. Propâ—â—sition Contradâ—â—tion 17. Proposition Contradiction Notes declaring wherein Winchester graunted to the Spiritus all vse of the Sacrament TransubstaÌ„tiation first spoken of Alledged out of the booke of D. Turner intituled The reseuer of the Romish Foxe One vsurper well compared with an other * Note here blasphemous Winchest preferring the words spoken by 〈◊〉 before Christes doctrine The B. of Winchester Maister of Ceremonyes The B. of Winchester 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 of K. 〈…〉 towards him Winchester â—â—â—iable in 〈◊〉 B. Gardiner defendeth his booke Devera obediedtia of Louane Winchester counted for an excommunicate and a schismaticke at Louane Nouember 30. M. Webbe George Roper Gregory Parke Martyrs The appearance of M. Webbe before the B. of Douer Aunsweres of M. Webbe to the Bishops articles George Roper leapeth at the stake George Roper stoode in the fier like a roode The martirdome of Webbe Roper Parke at Canterbury December 13. William Wiseman dead in â—ollars tower and cast into the fieldes Iames Gore Martyr dyed in Colchester prison Decemb. 20. â—he history of M. Iohn Philpot Martyr Iohn Philpot a Knightes sonne student of law in New Colledg in Oxford Iohn Phiâ—â—pot weâ—â— ouer to Italy Iohn Philpot indanger by an Italian Fryer The returne of Iohn Philpot into England Iohn Philpot Archdeacon of Winchester This Doct. Poinct Byshop of Winchester fled afterward into Germany and there deceaâ—â—d An. 15â—7 Iohn Philpot 〈◊〉 Gardâ—â—â—â— Boneâ—â— The M. Philpot hauing publicke leaue spake in the Conuocation Ergo he must be committed to Lolardes Tower by D. Storieâ— Logicke Iohn Philpot charged further by the Commissioners then the law would beare Now commeth in the Butchers axe M. Philpot requireth to see their commissioÌ„ Philpot wil not disseÌ„ble agaynst his conscience The 2. examination of Iohn Philpot before thâ— Commissioners Iohn Philpot depriued of his Archdeaconâ—y without any lawe Whether an heretick suspected may without ordinary processe be depriued of his liuing by his ordinary before his death by what
to the king Note the glorious head of D. Stephens D. Cranmer sent for to the Kâ—ng D. Cranmer seeketh excuses both to come vnto the kinges presence D. Cranmer brought to the king Talke betweene the king and D. Cranmer The king troubled in conscience Marke this you Papistes which so rashly iudge the kinges diuorce and the Popes ouerthrowe to haue sprong of light causes D. Cranmer excusing and disabling himself to the king D. Cranmer assigned by the king to search the Scriptures in the cause of his diuorce The king first geuen to vnderstand that the Pope hath no authority to dispence with the word of God The kinges 〈…〉 the Popeâ— CanoÌ„â—â—â— to the 〈◊〉 of the â—â—â—â—â—tures The kinges mariage found by Gods word vnlawfull Doctor Cranmer with other sent to Rome Ambassadour to the Pope The English Ambassadours not hasty to kisse the Popes foote The vnmanerly nature of a Dogge presuming to kisse the Popes foote Arguing to the Popes face that contrary to the word of God he had no power to dispense Doctor Cranmer made the Popes Penitenciary Doctor Cranmer Ambassadour to the Emperour Conference betwene B. Cranmer Cornelius Agrippa tâ—e order 〈◊〉 Cranâ—â—â— study The gentle nature of Doctour Cranmer Cranmer stout and constant in Gods cause D. Cranmer a stout enemy agaynst the 6. articles Of this coÌ„ming of the L. Cromwell and the two Dukes to the Archbishop read before Example for Ecclesiasticall pastors Archbishop Cranmer in displeasure about the imploying of Chauntrey landes The singular patience of this Archbishop A story betwene the Archbishop of Canterbury a popish priest his enemy The rayling of a Popish Priest agaynâ—t Doctor Cranmer Chersey suing for his kinsman to the Archbish. The Priest sent for to the Archbishop The Archâ—bishopâ— wordes to the Parson The Priest confesseth his fault to the Archbishop The rashe tongues of men sclauÌ„derously speaking euill by men whom they neuer knew nor saw before The Priests aunswere The Lord Câ—omwell offended wâ—en the Archbiâ—hop 〈…〉 Priest Not geuen to filthy luker but harberous The liberall doinges of this Archbishop The Archbishop clearing all his debtes before his attainder The large expenses of Doct. Cranmer The Bishops landes sought Vnâ—roth told to the king of the Archbiâ—hop of Canterburyes housekeeping The kinges answere to the coÌ„playner of the Archbishop The Archbishop of Canterburyes house keeping The comylayneâ— asketh pardon of the king for his vntrue report The King speaketh in defence of 〈◊〉 Archbishop of Canterbury The almes of the Archbishop towardes the poore To cleaue fast to the worde of doctrine able to exhorte in holsome learning to reproue the gayn-sayer Titus 1. Archbishop Cranmer euer constaÌ„t in defence of Christes truth and Gospell 〈◊〉 Papists 〈…〉 the Arcâ—bishop out of 〈◊〉 wâ—th 〈◊〉 The Archb. agayne 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 The kingeâ— wordes and aduise for the supportation of the Archbishop The Archbishops aunswere to the king The kinges fauorable care and consideration toward the Archbishop of Canterbury The king sendeth his signet in the behalfe of the Archbishop of Canterbury The Archbishop being one of the Counsel made to stand at the Counsell chamber dore wayting D. Buttes the kings Phisition a friend of the Archbishops The Archb called before the Counsayle The Counsaile being set against the Archb he sheweth the kinges ring and appealeth from them The kinges wordes to the Counsaile in defence oâ— the Archbishop The Lordes of the Counsaile glad to be friendes agayne with the Arrhbishop The king a great supporter of Cranmer The L Cromwells wordes to the Archbishop An other accusation brought into the Parlament house by Sir Iohn Gostwicke agaynst the Archb. Gostwicke checkâ—e of the king for accusing the Archbishop Gostwâ—â—â—â— glad to 〈◊〉 in agayâ—â—â— with th◠〈…〉 New 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 Iustice◠〈◊〉 Kent agaynst the Archb. Articles put to the King agaynst D. Cranmer The king maketh the Archbishop priuy of the articles CommissioÌ„ appointed to be sent into Kent for tryall of the articles Commissioners appointed to Cranmer Doct. Bellowes D. Coxe Chime M. Husley Register The false Suffragan and Barbar the Ciuilian aske the Archbishop forgiuenes The Archbishop forgiueth his enemyes Practise to get pardon for malefactors Richard Turner a faithfull preacher in Kent Papistes set against the Archbishop by occasion of Turners Preaching The troubleâ— of Richard Turner minister at Cartham M. Raphe Morice patrone of Richard Turner Preacher The great concourse of people to M. Turnerâ— Preaching Syr Iohn Baker Syr Christopher Hales Syr Tho. Moile Iustices with the Prebendaryes of Canterbury persecuters of Gods people Syr Thomas Moile hearing Turner could finde no fault with his doctrine M. Turner appearing before the Commissioners at Lambeth was discharged and sent home New matter made agaynst Richard Turner The practise of of Papistes to hold vp their kingdome with lyes The king deceiuâ—d by sinister information New matter made agaynst Richard Turner Conspiracye against the Archbâ—â—â—op Cranmer by the Iustices of Kent Sander and Browne 2. perâ—ecuting Papistes This Archbiâ—hop maryed his second wyfe at Noremberge The true 〈…〉 of the â—acrament 〈◊〉 bookes 〈◊〉 forth by 〈◊〉 Archb. 〈◊〉 Cant. The aunswere of D. Cranmer Archb. of Câ—nterbury agaynst Stephen Gardiner Marcus Anthonius written by Stephen Gardiner Archbshop of Cant. about an aunswere to Marcus Anthonius Notes of D. Ridley agaynst Marcus Anthonius Peter Martyrs booke of defeÌ„ce agaynst Marcus Anthonius Lady Iane. Cranmer refuseth to sweare to Lady Iane. Cranmer thorough the perswasion of the Counsell the king and lawyers subscribed to K. Edwardes Testament Manet alta mente repostuÌ„ Iudicium paridis â—pretaeque iniuria matris Virgil. Aeneid 1. This Doctour Thornton was after the Bishop of Douer a cruell and wicked persecuter This Bishoppe was D. Heath Bishop after of Yorke Cranmer condemâ—â— of treasoâ— Cranmer released treason 〈◊〉 accused 〈◊〉 heresie Cranmer had to Oxford D. Brookes D. Martyn D. Storye Commissioners agaynst the Archb. D. Martyn not so bitter in this persecution as other CoÌ„missioners were The order of 〈◊〉 placing 〈◊〉 Commiâ—â—â—â—oners The appeâ—â—â—ng of the Archb. of Canterbury before the Commissioners The Archb. goeth reuerence to the Quenes Câ—mmâ—â—â—â—â—ners D. Cranmer 〈…〉 reuereâ—ce to 〈…〉 The Oration of Bish. brookes Apoc. â— Heresâ—e 〈◊〉 treason 〈◊〉 to Doct. Cranmer That is without the Church there is no saluation That is for in hell there is no redemption That is remember from wheÌ„ce thou hast fallen That is for in hell there is no redemption That is remember from wheÌ„ce thou hast fallen Cyprian lib. â— Epist. 6. Prouoking to the Scripture Breaking of vowes That is repent and do thy first workes Ezech. 33. Orig. in Epist. Paul ad Rom. Berengarius * That is according to the hardnes of your hart ye treasure vp to your selfe anger in the day of wrath A good conscience Marke of an euill conscience Abuses in the Church require a reformation and not a defection Cogite intrare Clarkely expounded Math. 5· Melle lita pernicâ—es
Antipas Iason Act 7. Apoc. 2.3 1. Thess. 2. Rom. 19. Act. 17. Iohn 16. Act. 9. Phil. 2. Luke 21. Iohn 1.3 1. Cor. 6. Math. 10. Christ may as well be called an hereticke as these men Math. 16. Luke 12. Deut. â— Apoc. 22. Psal. 6â— Gala. 4. Gala. 5. â— Pet 3. 〈◊〉 â—4 Aâ— other 〈◊〉 of W. Tyms to Gods faithâ—â—l seruaÌ„ts â— Boner 〈◊〉 away from 〈◊〉 Tyms 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 good Heb. 9. 〈…〉 mouth 〈◊〉 to his 〈◊〉 Warning to come away froÌ„ the wicked 2. Cor. â— Sirach 13. What it is to 〈◊〉 associate in ill company A vyle seruaunâ— of B. Boners Actes 1. Anno 1556. Aprill Rom. 15. Rom. 16. Math. 24. B. Boner not able to answere to this place of Dauid * How can corruption be referred to accidences when by all Philosophy generation and corruption belong onely to the predicameÌ„t of substance Math. 10. â— Cor. 4. Actes 21. A note 〈◊〉 theÌ„ 〈◊〉 shronke 〈◊〉 way 〈…〉 Roâ— â— 8 2. Tim. 3. 1. Peter 4. 1. Reg. 19. 3. Reg. 19. Iob. 21 Dan. â— ExhortatioÌ„ not to refuse Christs Crosse. Psal. 119. Gods word neuer so sweete aâ— in trouble Rom. 5. 2. Tim. 1. Ierem. â— Ierem. 7. Ierem. 23. Experiment oâ— Gods câ—nâ—ert in 〈…〉 of his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 13. The authoâ—â—tye of 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 â—â—proued 1. Pet. 5. Christes men bound to obey God in his Magistrates The honour of God to be preferred before all regall honour power Q Maryes Iniunctions disagreeing from Gods worde how wherin Hest. 3. 1. Esd 4. Queene Mary euill incensed Religion set forth in K. Edwardes tyme commendeâ— Luke 9. Math. 10. Math. 12. An honest petition to Queâ—â— Mary Examples of king Manasses 4. Reg. 23. Examples of Ieroboam Foule Idolatry set out with fayre shewes pretenses Ignorance wilfully mayntayned Seruice in Latin not to be admitted Iohn 11. Agaynst Latin Mattins In the Popes seruice there is no edifying what fables be in it the Lord knoweth 2. Thess. 2. The true vse of the Lordâ— Supper extincted Causes why the Commissioners commaundement ought not to be receaued Receauing in both kyndes The Masse hath nothing in it but an heape of ceremonyes The people robbed of Goâ—s worde Phil 2. All thinges doâ—e in the Church ought to be in a knowen tongue 〈◊〉 Prieâ—tes be not 〈…〉 it is 〈◊〉 owne 〈◊〉 Gods word 〈◊〉 true 〈◊〉 cast 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 in Q. Maryes 〈◊〉 The Popish 〈…〉 Chriâ—tes 〈◊〉 in Procession â—â—â—tisme in Englishe Catechisme in English The effectes of Gods word described Suffolke and Northfolke men moued by Gods word do â—et vp the Queene Inconuenienceâ— that follow by taking away Gods word Esay 6. Mich. 6. Luke 19. Apoc. 6. Louing of Gods word made heresie All that the Papistes striue for are but mans mere inuentions beside Gods worde The Queene her Commissioners and Iustices abused by â—he Bishops True subiectes wrongfully sclaundered Rom. 1. Psalm 69. What vnquietnes followeth the lacke of Gods worde Luke 13. Warning to Q. Mary to her Counsayle and Commissioners The duety of true subiectes declared first to Christ then to the Queene How farre a Prince ought to require obedience of his subiectes True obedience how farre it stretcheth Actes 4. True obedience Example of true obedience Feare and flattery enemyes to true obedience to God and man False dissemblers worthy to all men be hated 〈◊〉 The Martyrdome of Iohn Harpoâ—e and Ioane Beâ—ch at Rochester An. 1556. Aprill 1. Iohn Hullier Martyr The Martyrdome of Iohn Hullier minister who suffred at Cambridge Anno 1556. Aprill 2. A letter exhortatory of Iohn Huller to the flocke of the faythfull Christians Mach. 24 Ephe. 6. 1. Thess â—5 Luke 14. Math. 6. 3. Reg. 18. Rom. 15. Anno 1556. Maye Iohn 10. The wilines of the subtile Serpent 2. Tim. 2. Math. 10. Iohn 14.15.16 The peace of Christ to them that sustayne the troubles of this worlde Luke 14. The strayte way of Christ better then the broad way of this world â—ohn 15. Eccle. 41. Vngodly compâ—ny tâ— be auoyded Leuit. 18. Gods stipend commeth not but to such as play his souldiours 2. Tim. 1. Fearefulnes in Christes cause disproued Math. 10. Num. 13.14 Example by the fearefull Israelites 1. Pet. 3. Phil. 1. Apoc. 21. Apoc. 3. Esay 8. Prouer. 3. Heb. 12. 1. Cor 11. 2. Reg. 7. Math. 7. 〈…〉 Apoc. 14. 1 Pet 2. 〈◊〉 3. 〈…〉 16. 〈◊〉 10. 〈…〉 16. 〈◊〉 9. Ephe 4. 1. Cor. 3. Psal. 3. Heb. 3. 2. Cor. 4. Gods mercy to whom it belongeth Obiection aunswered 1. Cor 1â— Rom. 18. Apoc. 18. Eccle. 3. Psal. 36. 2. Cor. 6. The body must adioyne with the spirite in seruing God Fythfull admonitions Aprill 28. The Martyrdome of 6. men at Colchester Roger Grasbroke Iohn Kingston B. Boners CoÌ„missary in Essex These Martyrs were deliuered by the Earle of Oxford to the Commissary by the Commissary sent to the Bishop Their answeres to the Bishops articles The Church of Rome no part of Christes Catholicke church 2. Sacramentes Profession of Baptisme To deny the beggerly vsages of the Popes Church is not to deny the Catholicke fayth of Christ. The pope ought to haue no authoritye in England The Church of Rome to be abhorred Againâ—â— Popes trumperâ—â— Agaynâ—â— transubstaÌ„tiation Against the Masse Sentence geuen agaynst them by B. Boâ—er May. 15. Two burned together at one stake Hugh Lauerrocke an olde lame man and Iohn Apprice a blynd man May. 16. Katherin Hutte Elizâ—beth Thackuell Ioane Hornes Martirs A letter of certayne persecuting Iustices to Boner The simple ignorance of these women had more neede to be instructed then they to be burned Agaynst the Masse and Sacrament of the Aultar Syr Iohn Mordant Promoter Katherin Hutte The wordes of Katherin Hutte of the SacrameÌ„t Ioane Hornes mayde The wordes and profession of Ioane Hornes touching the Sacrament The Butcherly axe of Boner Maâ—garet Ellys dyâ—â— in Newgate Elizabeth Thackuell Mayde and Martyr * i. A persecutor May 5. T. Drowry a blind boy and Tho. Croker Martyrs Persecution at Glocester Of this blynd boy read before pag. 1509. Iâ—mes 〈◊〉 Iohn 〈◊〉 W Dâ—uies persecutors Dunâ—ing 〈◊〉 persecutors The articles 〈◊〉 upon they were 〈…〉 Ceremoâ—â—â— Sacrament of the Altar Execution of burning in Northfolke done without a writte Syr Iohn Silliardes wordes Edmund Pole refuseth the Popes Church Robert Bacon an enemy Syr Iohn Tyrrell persecutor Persecution at Winson and Mendlesam in Suffolke The names of good men persecuted in Suffolke Mendlesam Gods people persecuted The fayth and doctrine of these Confessours Witnessed by the faythfull report of Suffolke men Psalm 106. A story of Gregory Crow maruelously preserued vpon the Sea with his new Testament Crowes boat broken vpon the sand Crow taketh his Testament and casteth his money away The boy beaten with Sea and drowned Crowes â—an deaâ— vpon the â—aste Gregory Crow 〈◊〉 vpon the Seas sitting 〈◊〉 a Maste Gods prouidence to be noted God a maruelâ—us 〈…〉 tyme of neede Crow with the Testament preserued on
No man so 〈◊〉 but he may learne The copy of Syr Edward BayntoÌ„s letter to M. Latimer These friendes of M. Bayâ—toÌ„ seeme to be some Popish Priestes and enemyes to the Gospell as Powell Wilson Sherwood Hubberdine c. The Papistes will not haue vnity disturbed Papistry coloured with authority of holy fathers M. BayntoÌ„ will follow the most number Note the proceedynge of the Popeâ— Church which would not haue the people certayne of Gods truth and religion Errour and false doctrine would fayne lye still in peace and noâ— be stirred Vnity in the Lord in Baptisme in fayth The Chayne of christen charity Answere of M. Latimer to M. BayntoÌ„s letter The Bee The Spinner Euery thing as it is taken Had I wist Example of a true diligent pastor M. Latimer vnfurnished with outward helpe M. Latimer blamed for saying he was sure of the truth which he preached As God alone knoweth all truth so some truth he reuealeth to be certaine to his seruauntes 〈◊〉 presumption in a Preacher being certayne of that which he Preacheth to shew it to the people Let not man Preach except that he be certayne of that which he preacheth Euery true christian ought to be certayne of his fayth The doubting doctrine of the Catholickes Argumentes Aunswere i. The 〈…〉 the most 〈◊〉 certayn◠〈◊〉 Certaâ—ne knowledge Clâ—are knowledge M. Latimer not 〈◊〉 of the 〈…〉 Which 〈…〉 had knowledg without any 〈…〉 while thâ—y knowing the will of God doe nothing theâ— after 1. 〈…〉 that alâ—o which he 〈…〉 as not to haue it And also seing it is true that Gods 〈…〉 will not dwell in a body subiect to sinne albeit he abound in carnall wisedome to much yet the same â—â—rnall and Philosophicall vnderstanding of Gods 〈◊〉 is not the wisedome of God which is hidde from the wiâ—e and iâ— reuealed to litle ones Euery Preacher ought to be suâ—e of the truth There be many truthes whereof a good man may well be ignoraunt There be many thinges in Scripture in the profundities whereof a man may wade to farre Agaynst preachers which take vpon theÌ„ to define great subtilties and highe matters in the Pulpit Vayne subtilties and questions to be declined Simple and playne preaching of faith and of the fruites thereof Foolishe humilitye A meane betweene to hie and to low Not euery thing wherâ—â—pon disseÌ„tion comâ—eth iâ— the 〈…〉 He 〈…〉 Pope and his Papists which 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 K. Henry and 〈◊〉 brâ—thers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be taken where 〈◊〉 is geuen The church of the Galathians Erasmus in 〈◊〉 epistle set before the Paraâ—â—rase in â—â— Cor. To pretend vnitye vnder the title of one Lord is not inough Chrisost. Hom. 49. in Mat. cap. 24. To be in vnity of fayth except the fayth be sound is not inough i. If we beleeue we shew the truth in working i. He that beleueth God attendeth to his commaundementes Hieron Tom. 5. in Hierem. Cap 26. How true preachers should order themselues when the wicked Priestes be against them Hieron Tom. 6. in Naum cap. 30. i. The people which before were brought a sleepe by their Maners must goe vp to the mountaynes not such mouÌ„taines which smoke when they are touched but to the mountaines of the old and new testament the Prophets Apostles and Euangelistes And when thou art occupyed with reading in those mountaines yf then thou find no instructors for the haruest is great and the workemen be few yet shall the diligent study of the people be flying to the mountaines and the slouthfulnes of the Maisters shal be rebuked i. Which witâ— mouth onely confesse Christ to come in flesh Naughty seruauntes not feeding but smitting their fellow seruauntes eating and drinking with the drunken which shall haue their portion with hypocrites i. Because they confesse Christ in flesh and naughty they are called because they deny him in their deedes not geuing meat in due season and excercising maistershippe ouer the flocke August in Ioan. Tract 3. Both Christians and Antichristians confesse the name of Christ. i. Let vs not stand vpon our talkes but attend to our doinges and conuersation of life whether we not onely do not put our indeuour thereto but also perswade our selues as though it were not necessary for vs to accomplish such thinges c. but that it is inough to beare rule and authoritye ouer them and to bestow our selues wholy vpon secular matters pleasures pompe of this world In the people is required a iudgmeÌ„t to discerne whether they tooke of their ministers chalke for cheese The blind eateth many a flye Intollerable secularitye and negligence in Churchmen Better is in the Church a deforme disagreement so that Christ be truely preached then vniforme ignorance agreeing in Idolatrye i. If ye loue me keepe my commaundementes i. He that knoweth my preceptes and doth them he loueth me The state of Curates what it is The true honour of Christ turned to Piping playing and Singing He that wilâ— be busie with Vâ— Vobis let him looke shortly for coraÌ„ nobis Iohannes do tuâ—â—e Cremata The Pope great Maister Lord and king ouer all the world i. He came into his owne and his owne receaued him not Iohn 1. The Popes dominion Purgatory Worshipping of Saintes i. I shall haue neede of great patience to beare the false reportes of the malignaÌ„t church A priuye nippe to such as haue many cures and are resident to none i. I must needes suffer and so enter so perilous a thing it is to liue vertuously in Christ. An other â—â—tter of M. â—aâ—imer to â— Henry August ad Caâ—ulaâ—uÌ„ Chrisost. M. Latimer tâ—uched in conscience 〈◊〉 write to the king 〈…〉 to truth Math. 23. The subtile wilines and practises of the prelats 〈…〉 2. 〈…〉 12. 1. 〈◊〉 2. 〈…〉 1. 〈◊〉 12. Math. 7. The rule of Christ. The pouerty of Christes life expressed The poore conâ—dition of Christs life is an example to vs to cast down our pride nor to set by riches It is not agaynst the pouertye of the spirite to be rich What is to be poore in spirite and what not Priuy enemyes to spirituall pouertye Against Monkes and Fryers and Prelates of the spiritualtye Math. 17. Subiection to superiour powers Ambition of the spiritualtye Math. 7. Math. 15. Christ promiseth no promotions but persecution to his followers Math. 1â— Iohn 16. Math. 10. Gods word only is the weapon of Spirituall Pastors The Apostles were persecuted but neuer no persecutors Phillip 1. Persecution a sure marke of true preaching The worde of the Crosse. Iohn 3. Crafty pretenses of the Prelates to stoppe the reading of holy Scripture Belly wisedome Perswation to let the Scripture to be read in Englishe Sinister counsell about Princes Wicked 〈…〉 his owne deâ—struction Vnder the 〈…〉 Christes Gospell Obiection preuented and aunswered The cause and causeâ—s of 〈◊〉 kinges Proclamation against â—he reading of Scripture booke in 〈◊〉 He meaneâ—h oâ— Cronmer Cromwell one or two moâ— agaynst whom the Bishop of Winchester his faction
did preuayle A practise of Prelates to conuey their owne proclamations vnder the kinges name and authoritye He meaneth of the Pope which went about to driue K. Henry out of his kingdome and that not without some adherentes nere about the king The cause of insurrections is falsly layed vpon English bookes but rather is to be lyed vpon the Popes pardoÌ„s Extortioners Bribers theeues be the greatest enemyes to the Gospell to be in Englishe The froward lyfe of the Gospellers is not to be layd to the Gospel Lacke of good Curates is the cause of all mischiefe in the Realme 〈…〉 to Gods word By Nathan we may learne not 〈…〉 to call 〈◊〉 our wâ—rdes when we 〈◊〉 Gods pleasure to 〈…〉 The Popes 〈◊〉 geuen to K. Henry Defender of the â—ayth no 〈◊〉 title for man The â—ayth of Christ is 〈…〉 by man 〈…〉 but 〈◊〉 Christ 〈…〉 〈…〉 of M. Latimer to the 〈◊〉 to be coâ—â—idered The heauenly courage of M. Latimer in discharging his conscience The King well pleased with the playnnes of M. Latimer Example for Bishops and alâ— good Pastors to follow Warning to Iustices of peace A letter of M. Latimer to a certayne gentleman i. God turne â—â— to good I refuse no iudgement Let vs accuse one another that one of vs may amend an other in the name of the Lord. Let iustice proceede in iudgement i. I cannot chuse but much alow such diligence i. And then will I gladly geue place confessing my fault humbly as one conquered with iust reasons As may wel appeaâ—e by his letter sent to the King before i. To rebuke the world of sinne i. Which thing vndoubtedly is the peculiar office of the holy ghost in the church of God so that it be practised by lawfull Preachers i. vnlesse perhaps to rebuke sinne sharpely be now to lacke all charitye friendship and truth M. Latimer flattereth no man i. Among al meÌ„ eyther frendes or enemyes according to Paules precept not esteemed of the children of this world hate you sayth he that which is euill and cleaue to that which is good And let vs not at any tyme for the fauour of men call good euill and euill good as the children of this world are commonly wont to doe as it is euery where to be seene Bolstring of falsehood and iniquitie Brother ought not to beare with brother to beare down right and truth especially being a Iustice. i. The Lord himselfe saying in the mouth of two or three c. i. Corrupte tenantes i. But God is yet aliue which seeth all and iudgeth iustly Were not here a good sorâ—e of Iustices trow you Iustices turned to Iugglers Partaking Iustices i. O good God i. Of a double nature sound corrupte That was full of Iustice This vnlesse it be restored abideth alwayes vniust bringing forth the fruites of wickednes one after an other i. Of which sorte we haue fewer amongest vs then I would i. To vicinity of bloud 〈◊〉 〈…〉 of 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 also be 〈◊〉 aâ—â—ording to the 〈…〉 of their 〈…〉 wealth which tâ—ouble vs when they 〈◊〉 to â—elpe vs 〈◊〉 this 〈…〉 Vexation 〈◊〉 vnderstanding 〈◊〉 good O â—ord that thou hâ—mâ—â—eâ— me 1. After this 〈◊〉 bind 〈◊〉 Asses with â—riâ—le and sâ—aâ—le 〈◊〉 they approch not 〈◊〉 vnto thee 〈◊〉 will not such 〈◊〉 cause â—â—yther wil communicate with other mens 〈…〉 deteâ—â—ble pride 〈…〉 â— What is to oppresse to defraud your brother in his 〈◊〉 â— The sinne is not forgeuen except the thing be restored agayne that iâ— taken away i. Of thinges gotteÌ„ by fraude guile deceite as of thinges gotten by open theft and robbery Godly threates of M. Latimer to saue the soule of his friend M. Latimers Newyeares gift sent to K. Henry B. Ridley and M. Latimer brought forth to examination October 1. M. White B. of Lincolne M. Brokes B. of Glocester the Popes deputies The last examination of M. Ridley and M. Latimer The effect of the Cardinalls Commission sent downe to Oxford D. Ridley and M. Latimer ascited to appeare the last of September B. Ridley putteth on his cap at hearing of the Popes name The wordes of the Bishop of Lincolne to D. Ridley for not putting of his cappe Answere of D Ridley to the B of Lincolne D. Ridley reuerenceth the person of the Cardinall but not his Legacye D. Ridley oâ—eth no reuerence to the pope D. White Bishop of Lincolne replyeth agayne Putting of caps at the naming of the Pope D. Ridley answereth The vsurped supremacye of Rome defied D. Ridleys cap pluckâ—â— of perforce * Though the 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 yet the doctrine 〈◊〉 Rome is straunge * * The words of D. Ridley falsly repoâ—ted The Bishop of Lincolne perswadeth D. Ridley 〈◊〉 tâ— the Popes Church Answere 〈◊〉 D. â—idley to the B. of Lincoâ—â—e â— Pointes 〈◊〉 in the B. of Lincolnes Oration 2 The sea of Rome conâ—â—med by old Doctours 3. D. Ridley once of the same sea The church not builded vpon Peter The church builded vpon faithâ— not vpon any person The wordes of Christ to Peterâ— Math· 16. expounded Fayth is the foundation of the Church Lineall discent of the Bishop of Rome Why the Bishops of Râ—me haue bene more esteemed then the Bishops of other cities The prerogatiue that the Doctours geue to the sea of Rome and for what cause The sea of Rome so long as it continued in sound doctrine was worthy to be reuerenced The Bishop of Rome proued to be Antichrist The place of S. Austen aunswered 4. Patriarches in the Church in Austines tyme. Countreys beyond the sea subiect to Rome how and in what respect Rome may be mother of churches and yet no supreme head of Churches D. Ridley falsly charged to preach transubstantiation at Paules Crosse. D. Ridley mistaken in his Sermon Lincolne againe replyeth D. Ridley agaynâ—â—â—â—swereth 〈◊〉 the wordâ— of Austen Lincolne returneth agayne to his oration * And why then do you alligate it to the city of Româ— 2. Powers of the keyes and of the sword England how subiect to the King and how to the Pope B. Ridley exhorted to submitte himselfe to the Pope Feare of punishment set before him * But that office you your selues haue assigned vnto them Aâ—â—were to D. Ridley to Lincolne * He meaneth in which no generall errour can be â—â—nally The church 〈◊〉 to no 〈◊〉 〈…〉 doe 〈◊〉 the Church to â—â—certayne place and that onely 〈◊〉 Rome The 〈…〉 bind the Church to no one 〈…〉 what Church to 〈…〉 infected with the Church of 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 * Articles ioyntly and seuerally ministred to D. Ridley and M. Latymer by the Popes deputies B. Ridley examined vpon the Articles aforesayd The Catholicke promise fayre but they performe nothing The hie Priestes had not power to put Christ to death but they had power to commit him to Pilate neyther would they suffer him to abâ—solue Christ. D. WestoÌ„ shooteth his bolte The protestatioÌ„ of D. Ridley D. Ridley cannot be suffered to speake The reall